Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 471, 472, 473, 474, 475, 476, 477, 478, 479, 480)

Chapter 471

“What did you say to Yuliana just now? Her facial expression changed instantly. Looks to me like she heard something horrible and was about to faint,” Samantha whispered into Jessica’s ear.

“Nothing much. Let’s talk about you. How could you be so cruel today?” Jessica said with a smile.

Samantha shrugged. “Why do you think so?” she replied. Jessica laughed.

Jack smiled as he saw Jessica’s hearty laughter.

People surrounding them glanced at Jessica as she walked into the room with Jack. They were not disapproving of her. It was her attire that caught everyone’s attention.

Hugh turned his head and he saw Jessica. He was stunned. “What’s wrong?” someone asked.

Hugh came back to his senses. “Please excuse me for a moment,” he said to the youngsters surrounding him.

He then quickly walked toward Jessica.

Meanwhile, Sebastian was sipping his champagne at one side. He had always hated large events like that.

However, he knew he had no choice but to stay through the whole event that night as it was his mother’s birthday banquet.

Two attractive socialites walked toward Sebastian and sat down beside him.

“Why are you drinking here on your own, Sebastian?”

“We haven’t seen each other for so long. Are you interested in drinking with us over there?”

Sebastian took a glance at their faces and said, “The surgeries seem successful.”

Stunned by his response, the socialites looked at each other for a second and quickly came back to their senses, trying hard to control their anger.

“You must’ve made a mistake.”

“We’re all natural.”

Sebastian chuckled, leaned backward, and tilted his head to one side. He was about to say something when he stopped and stood up all of a sudden.

Sebastian left his seat and began to walk toward Jessica.

Hugh and Sebastian almost appeared in front of Jessica right at the same time.

Before either of them had a chance to speak, Jessica gestured with her hand to ask them to keep quiet.

Jessica wanted to keep a low profile. She didn’t want people to realize her existence because she did not want to steal the thunder that night.

Sebastian and Hugh got what she meant instantly.

Even though they felt a little regretful, they were happy that Jessica could make it to the banquet that night.

They accepted the fact that the timing was not right and convinced themselves that they still had plenty of time to reveal to the world who Jessica was. There was no point in rushing it.

Meanwhile, Aaron was making small talks with some politicians. He turned around as he heard some noises coming from behind him. When he did so, he was stunned by the sight in front of him.

Jess?!

The politicians turned to look in the direction that Aaron was staring at as they were curious about what captivated Aaron’s attention. As they did that, they saw the three brothers from the Ferguson family surrounding a girl wearing a plain dress.

“Who’s that?”

Aaron tried to remain calm and hide the shock in him.

However, he did not pull it off so well.

“She’s my daughter,” he said with a smile.

“So that’s Ms. Ferguson. I saw her once when she was little.

She looks so different now!”

“No, she’s not Yuliana. This girl here is my biological daughter.”

Aaron tried his best to clarify Jessica’s identity that night.

Chapter 472

The politicians were stunned for a second, but they quickly regained their composure.

“This is great news!” they said.

“You’re such a secretive person, Aaron. We had no idea we would get to see your blood-related daughter tonight. We must give her a present no matter what.”

People around them began to notice the brothers from the Ferguson family and the girl.

“Who’s that girl?”

“I don’t recognize her. I haven’t seen her anywhere before.” “Why is she wearing such a plain dress? Doesn’t she feel embarrassed?”

“Why does she look familiar to me? She resembles someone I know.”

A few middle-aged women began to gossip about Jessica. They were guessing her identity but no one had an answer. Jessica soon realized that people were watching her. Please stop following me. Go talk to the other guests,” she said.

“Yes, she’s right. Will both of you please leave? I’ll take care of Jess here, don’t worry,” Jack said cheekily.

Hugh and Sebastian nodded at Jessica with a gentle smile but when they turned to stare at Jack, their gazes were cold.

“Do take care of her.”

“Don’t let anyone bully Jess.”

“Don’t worry, just go,” Jack said as he nodded.

Jessica almost burst out laughing. I’m no longer a child. I don’t need anyone to watch me. No one can bully me so easily. They’re just overreacting.

Samantha looked at them with envy.

Everyone around them tried hard to listen to their conversation. However, all they heard was how much the Ferguson brothers cared for the girl.

“Where’s Mom?” Jessica asked as she checked her surroundings but saw no sign of the woman.

“She felt dizzy after cutting the cake. A few relatives brought her to one of the rooms for a rest. Let me bring you to her.”

“I-I’ll not be following then,” Samantha said as she did not want to disturb Jessica meeting her mom.

“Let’s go together,” Jessica said as she was worried about Samantha waiting alone outside.

Samantha knew what Jessica had on her mind. “Don’t worry. They know that I’m your best friend so no one will dare to bully me.”

Seeing how firm Samantha was, Jessica did not insist anymore.

“Come look for me if you encounter any trouble. Don’t let them take advantage of you.”

“Got it. You may go now.”

Jack then went with Jessica to the resting room where Yusra was in. Once he pushed the door open, he could see Yusra talking to a few middle-aged women.

Yusra was shocked the moment she saw Jessica.

“Lilian.”

Yusra stood up instantly. She walked toward Jessica and hugged her tightly.

Everyone in the room was stunned by that sudden move. They looked at Jessica and Yusra with lots of questions in their minds.

“Who’s this, Jack?” one of the women asked.

“Someone important in our family,” Jack replied. He wanted to reveal Jessica’s identity at first. However, he changed his mind when he thought about how Jessica mentioned that she wanted to keep a low profile that night.

“Ladies, we’re trying to have a private talk here…”

The woman got Jack’s hint instantly. They smiled and left the room.

“I’m really happy to see you here tonight!”

Jessica was stunned. She did not expect Yusra to be so emotional.

Yusra wiped away the tears from her eyes, smiled, and looked at Jessica. “Are you hungry? Let me get you something to eat.”

When she saw the thin dress Jessica was wearing, she said, “Do you feel cold? Let me ask Jasmine to get you another dress.”

It was the first time Jessica felt motherly love. She was so

touched that she was on the verge of crying.

曲

Chapter 473

“It’s fine. I don’t feel cold at all,” Jessica answered. However, Yusra still shot Jack a look and chided him, “What are you waiting for? Go get something suitable for your sister.”

Startled by his mother’s sudden command, Jack was unsure how he should react.

Eventually, he still went to fetch a robe for Jessica. After all, he would not dare to provoke the two women in the room.

With Jack out of the way, Yusra held Jessica’s freezing hands and cooed, “Oh, your hands are so cold.”

“It’s fine. I’m used to it,” Jessica replied dismissively. Hearing her reply, Yusra felt tightness in her chest as she remarked, “If your foster parents are still around, I should thank them well.”

“F…-Foster parents? Ah, about them…” Jessica stuttered before her voice trailed off nervously.

“Were they kind to you?” Yusra pressed on.

A nostalgic look flashed across Jessica’s face when she calmly replied, “Yes, they were. Although I didn’t live a life of luxury, at least I still had a roof over my head and food on the table.”

Admittedly, what she described was only a life she imagined.

She only wanted a safe haven and a family; she did not need a luxurious lifestyle.

Yusra’s heart ached at Jessica’s reply. “It’s all my fault for not taking good care of you.”

“Please don’t blame yourself. My foster parents never made me suffer. In fact, they treated me as if I were their biological daughter. Sometimes, some things are just out of our control,” Jessica assured with a smile.

Meanwhile, Jack was standing by the doorway when he overheard their conversation.

At the thought of what she had experienced, his heart, too, ached for her.

Her life had been harsh, yet she still maintained a humble smile on her face.

Jack tightened his grip on the robe in his hands but he never went inside the room. Instead, he walked away.

He was deathly afraid that he would unintentionally spill the truth to his mother.

Besides, he hated seeing Jessica’s disingenuous smile. He could never match her calmness and he feared that he would disappoint her if he let his emotions slip.

Back at the banquet, the news of Jessica’s identity spread like wildfire among the guests after the revelations by Jack and subsequently Aaron.

“My god! So that girl’s the legitimate daughter of the Ferguson family.”

“No wonder the Ferguson brothers were all focused on her.”

“I didn’t manage to take a good look at her. I should do so when she comes out later on.”

“I’ve said it, haven’t I? Mrs. Ferguson only recovered so rapidly because she had found her daughter.”

“This must be a very awkward situation for the family’s adopted daughter.”

“Of course, A biological daughter is prioritized over an adopted daughter, after all. Look at how wide her father’s grin is.”

Meanwhile, Yuliana and her friends had overheard the banquet guests’ chattering. Yuliana’s friends all looked at her.

“It’s okay, Yuliana. You’ve been in this family longer than her. They’re naturally more tied to you emotionally,” assured one of Yuliana’s friends.

“That’s right,” another friend chimed in.

Chapter 474

Nevertheless, Yuliana still smiled calmly. “It’s fine. You guys don’t have to worry about me. This is her family, anyway. She belongs here.”

“Okay.” Her friends all nodded.

Then, one of them announced abruptly, “I’m going to look for my mom.”

“I’ll go to talk to my brother,” another added.

In the blink of an eye, the friends around Yuliana all left her.

These insincere friends only tagged along until they realized there was no point in following someone with diminished social status.

Yuliana was no fool, either. In fact, she was fully aware of it. Naturally, she detested their insincerity, but that was how their circle worked. One would be hard-pressed to find a genuine friend among such friendship circles.

On the other hand, one of Aaron’s brothers cheered, “You finally reunited with Lilian, Aaron. This is great news!” “Let me see my niece, Aaron,” urged Dylan enthusiastically. Their eagerness to meet Jessica made Aaron feel proud; however, he still wanted her to make the decision herself.

“I’ll have to ask her first,” said Aaron, who did not attempt to hide the fact that he was not the one who called the shots.

Hearing so, someone clicked their tongue and commented, “I’ve only ever heard of men who fear their wives, not men who fear their daughters.”

Not ashamed at all, Aaron only chuckled as a response before sending Jack to Jessica.

Jack was reluctant to do so, but there was no hiding anything at that point.

When he entered the room, both mother and daughter were whispering to each other.

“Hey, Jess,” he interrupted them. “Dad has announced your identity to everyone with his big mouth. There’s no way you can keep a low profile now that everyone knows who you are.”

Hearing so, Yusra immediately turned to Jessica to assure her, “Don’t worry, Lilian. I’ll make sure to deal with him later.” At Yusra’s threat, Jack’s eyes gleamed. “If only you knew how outrageous Dad was, Mom. I’ve already told him to keep things low-key, but he never listened. You should seriously teach him a lesson.”

He pulled no punches when he added, “He even told me to introduce Jess to the guests outside.”

Without any fear of repercussions, Jack continued to roast his father, who was none the wiser.

“How bold of him!” Yusra snapped while smacking the table with great force.

Jack’s heart leaped at Yusra’s wrath as he silently snickered.

At the same time, Jessica had caught Jack’s discreet laughter. She was amused by him; Jack seemed like a giant child.

Although he appeared aloof initially, she soon discovered a different person underneath the façade.

She very much preferred the hidden side of him because he was more approachable that way.

On the other hand, Yusra was still miffed when she said to Jessica, “If you don’t feel like doing it, we can stay in here instead. We’re not obligated to listen to him.”

用

Chapter 475

“Actually, I want to meet them,” Jessica interjected, who realized there was no need to lay low by then.

With Jack and Jessica each holding Yusra by her arms, the three of them exited the room. At their presence, everyone turned their heads to look.

As the lighting engineer cast the spotlight on Jessica and Yusra, the guests began to murmur among themselves. “So she’s the Ferguson family’s legitimate daughter.” “She doesn’t seem like she grew up apart from the Fergusons with that stunning look and charisma of hers.”

“The Ferguson family has superior genes indeed. Just look at their children.”

The guests’ murmuring echoed in Yuliana’s ears as she observed Jessica, who still outshone her even without a splendid-looking gown.

After all, the legitimate daughter of the family needed very little to stand out.

Jessica’s presence was like a knife stabbing into Yuliana’s heart.

At that moment, Aaron strode up to the podium and spoke into the microphone. “Once again, I’d like to thank everyone for attending this banquet today. Right now, I’m here to introduce this gorgeous, clever, and kind little girl as my daughter.”

Just as he said so, he felt a pinch to his side that made him squirm in pain.

It seemed like Yusra was dissatisfied with his speech.

“I mean, our precious daughter,” Aaron quickly corrected himself, which prompted Yusra to release her fingers from his flesh.

The sight of it was enough to make the guests laugh. Their congratulatory words followed soon after.

“Let’s go meet your uncles.” Aaron eagerly reached out to hold Jessica by her hand but was immediately swatted away by two hands.

One was Yusra’s. Seeing that, Aaron bit his tongue.

The other was Jack’s. Aaron had no qualms with glaring at his son.

Unable to hold Jessica’s hand, he decided to settle with Yusra’s. To his dismay, though, his wife had her hand firmly around his daughter’s hand instead.

Silently accepting defeat, Aaron miserably led the way.

“You must be my niece. I’m your Uncle Dylan,” Dylan introduced himself while holding out his hand enthusiastically, only to be shot down by Aaron.

“I never said you could shake her hand.” Aaron’s voice was gruff when he smacked his brother’s hand away.

Meanwhile, Gabriel was all smiles and said warmly, “I’m your Uncle Gabriel, Lilian. I carried you when you were only a baby. Now, you’re all grown up. If you ever need anything, just give me a call, all right?”

“Totally! If anyone tries to mess with you, I’ll show them who’s boss,” Dylan chimed in.

Not too far away, Yuliana watched the members of the Ferguson family chatter away. They had seemingly forgotten that she was part of the family as well.

Admittedly, jealousy was starting to brew within her as she watched Aaron parade Jessica around. He had never done the same to her.

Just when the banquet reached its peak, the videos projected on the big screen vanished out of the blue. Even the music died immediately.

The guests were still giving each other perplexed looks when a slideshow of photos appeared on the screen.

The photos were visibly dated, and the girl in them had a striking resemblance to Jessica, which shocked everyone.

“That’s not the daughter of the Ferguson family,” someone murmured.

“Oh, my! Did she rummage through trash for food?” exclaimed another.

曲

Chapter 476

“Look at her. She looks like a street urchin.”

“I never expected this level of poverty to be real…” “Oh, how heartbreaking!”

“I could never tell that the Ferguson family’s legitimate daughter used to be homeless.”

“Poor little girl had to wear down her pretty hands for a living.”

The slideshow of Jessica’s humiliating past kept on rolling, and the guests’ murmuring never stopped.

Their words were laced with pity, yet none of their gazes showed any genuine signs of it.

Meanwhile, Aaron had a grave expression when he ordered, “Shut that down right now.”

Jack spared no time at all to rush over to the projector, but a pair of arms stopped him before he could shut it down.

“Let me…” His irritated voice trailed off when he realized who it was.

“Jess.” He gulped.

“What’s there to hide, anyway? I never stole, nor did I rob anyone. That was merely my past. There’s nothing shameful about me making a living on my own,” Jessica declared to the crowd via the microphone.

If she hid the photos, it would be seen as a sign that she was ashamed of who she used to be.

To Jessica, though, her past self was the most genuine part of herself.

Jessica understood her brothers’ intentions. They were only afraid that she would crumble under disdainful looks and criticisms. On the other hand, running away from her past would not do her much good, either.

The best option she had was to face it head-on. Besides, she was hardly bothered by it.

Upon Jessica’s remark, the elders all looked at her in awe.

Conversely, the reactions of the younger guests were varied.

“Well said,” praised a gray-haired man who approached Jessica with his walking stick. “With your courage, there’s no doubt that you’re my granddaughter.”

“Grandpa.” Jack greeted the old man as Jessica noted the serious expression on the latter’s face.

The old man, Arthur Ferguson, smiled as he praised Jessica. “You’re a good kid.”

Meanwhile, Aaron had his fingers wrapped tightly around his wife’s trembling hand as he choked on his words. “She said it herself, Yusra. There’s nothing wrong with her making a living on her own.”

However, Yusra’s eyes were bloodshot when she glared at her husband. “Why did you lie to me?”

Her precious Lilian was never adopted, and all she was told were lies.

At the memory of her daughter’s words from earlier, tears began to stream down Yusra’s cheeks.

She could hardly imagine how her daughter managed to survive until then. Just the mere thought of it sent sharp pains to her chest and made her face go pale.

“Yusra!” An alarmed Aaron quickly caught her in his arms when her knees buckled.

Hugh and Sebastian immediately came over, and Aaron carefully carried his wife upstairs.

As Sebastian and the rest of the Ferguson siblings followed their father, Hugh stayed behind to calm the guests down.

Nevertheless, they still erupted into curious murmurs. “Did Mrs. Ferguson fall sick again? I thought she had recovered…

“You don’t say? She must’ve been worked up by what happened.”

“With her condition, she can’t handle the shock at all.”

“Do you guys think that it was all a show from that legitimate daughter of theirs to gain pity points?” A young girl from the crowd wondered aloud with hints of contempt in her tone, though someone immediately shut her down.

“Bullshit!”

Chapter 477

Samantha eventually lashed out after keeping it to herself all this time.

“What’s wrong with you? Shut it,” she scolded the young lady.

The guests nearby looked at Samantha as she spoke. The young lady’s face turned red. Unbothered to respond to Samantha’s words, she turned around and left.

She couldn’t afford to argue with Samantha. At the same time, she didn’t want to cause any misunderstandings from the Ferguson family.

Samantha wanted to chase after her as she scurried away.

“That’s enough.” Charles stepped in to stop Samantha. “Aw, Uncle Charles,” said Samantha.

It’s not easy being Jessica. She has just rejoined her family and already has so much crap to deal with! Samantha felt it was unfair to Jess.

“Uncle Charles, it must be Yuliana who set this up. Don’t you think so?” Samantha gnashed her teeth in frustration. “Don’t jump to conclusions yet,” replied Charles.

“Uncle Charles, you’ve changed. Yuliana is the biggest suspect because her motive is crystal clear. She has purposely done this to humiliate Jess and make it difficult for Jess to survive in Dellmoor. Yuliana is afraid that Jess’ return would make her lose all that she has,” said Samantha affirmatively. It’s been Yuliana’s plot all along.

“All right, I get it. Off you go.” Charles took a glimpse of the second floor. From the corner of his eyes, he saw the Fergusons sending off the guests along with Hugh.

“Uncle Charles…” Samantha’s words were left unsaid as Charles’ eyes bore into her.

Only the Ferguson family and Charles were the remaining ones in the house after all the guests had left.

Dylan looked at Charles and said, “Charles, do accept my apologies for not serving you well enough. Let’s have a drink next time to make up for it.”

It was an implicit reminder to Charles that it was time for him to leave. The Ferguson family had their own business to attend to.

“Great, it’s been some time since we’ve had a drink.”

Charles smiled slightly, pretending to be unaware of Dylan’s hint.

The Ferguson family was speechless, as Charles had not mentioned a word about leaving.

“I’m worried about Mrs. Ferguson. I can’t rest without seeing her safe and sound,” said Charles.

“Uncle Charles, I will keep you updated about Mom’s wellbeing. You don’t have to worry about her,” said Hugh as he moved forward and put his hand on Charles’ shoulder.

Both of them tacitly understood what the last sentence meant.

“Fine.” Charles gazed at him briefly.

Charles left. Remaining in the house were members of the Ferguson family.

“Is something wrong with the projector, Hugh?” asked Dylan as everyone else went to the second floor except for Hugh, who was standing still next to a projector.

“There is nothing wrong. I am simply looking around.” Hugh put down what was in his hands. He then signaled the butler with a look and went upstairs.

Everyone gathered by Yusra’s bed in silence as Sebastian read her pulse. The only audible noise was Yuliana’s sobbing.

The sound of her weeping traveled to everyone’s ears. Some people frowned upon it, while others felt pity for her.

“If you’re going to keep on crying, please do it outside.” Jessica couldn’t care less. Her words to Yuliana grasped everyone’s attention.

Juliana’s eyes became wide open as she was shocked by Jessica’s attitude toward her. She was stunned and had forgotten to continue crying.

“Oh Jess, I’m worried about Mom, that’s all,” said Yuliana as she felt wronged after what Jessica said to her.

She couldn’t help but look at her dad and the uncles, hoping someone could say something in her favor. However, everyone remained silent.

“Nothing has happened yet. What are you crying about?” replied Jessica with a flat and emotionless tone.

曲

Chapter 478

Yuliana was left speechless.

“Well, Yuliana is worried about Mom just as much as we do.” Gabriel’s wife Abbie Bates stepped in, attempting to smooth things over.

Yuliana nodded repeatedly.

Jessica did not continue to further the conversation with Yuliana.

“How is it? How is your mother?” asked Aaron anxiously as Sebastian took his hand off of Yusra.

Sebastian took a glance at Aaron, then turned to those in the surroundings. “She needs to rest more. Other than that, all is good. No need to be worried.”

Aaron looked at Sebastian and nodded, “That’s good to know.”

Aaron then stood up and said to both of his brothers, Dylan and Gabriel, it’s been a rough day. Go and get some rest.”

“Whatever you need, just name it,” said Gabriel as he nodded.

“That’s right. We’re always available for you,” said Dylan. “Go see your uncles out,” said Aaron to Jack.

“Oh, come on. There’s no need for that.” Dylan waved his hand as a signal to Jack that he didn’t have to do so.

Jack listened to his dad regardless and proceeded to see Dylan and Gabriel out.

“Also, get someone to notify Grandpa, so he doesn’t have to worry,” said Aaron.

“Hugh is already on his way to do so,” replied Jack.

“Was it you?” asked Jack as he entered the bedroom and looked at Yuliana.

“What are you talking about, Jack?” Yuliana looked at Jack innocently with her eyes wide open.

“Stop pretending. The projector – was it you who did it?” asked Jack furiously.

“N…-no, I didn’t do anything,” said Yuliana.

“Enough is enough. Who in this house would have done it if not you? You’re jealous of Jess, and you are scared that she’s going to usurp your place in the family. You did this on purpose, didn’t you?” Jack confronted Yuliana with his hypothesis.

Jack rushed forward, but he was stopped by Jessica when he was about to teach Yuliana a lesson using his fists. “Keep your cool!” said Jessica.

“Let go of me, Jessica. How dare she bully you so blatantly! She must be punished for what she did to you.” Jack was enraged.

“Cut it out, Jack. Behave yourself,” scolded Aaron.

“Why are you even on her side, Dad? She hurt Mom and Jess! I understand you protected her when she was younger, but now? I will not back off as long as Jess is being mistreated.” Jack was angry. He was furious about what Yuliana did.

“What are you doing?” Hugh walked into the room and looked at his dumb and fuming brother. He then took a glance at Yuliana and continued, “Yuliana, it’s been a rough day for all of us. You must’ve been tired. Go get some rest.” They want to shoo me away. Yuliana wasn’t a fool; she could tell what Hugh was trying to imply.

“I am staying to keep an eye out for Mom,” said Yuliana.

“I’ll be here on watch. Go and get some rest.” Sebastian spoke up as well.

Yuliana’s reluctance to leave was getting on Jack’s nerves. What? Off you go!” said Jack.

“I…-I’ll go and rest then,” said Yuliana softly to both Jack and Hugh, knowing that she was out of reasons to continue staying.

“Don’t be worried and get a good night’s sleep.” Aaron nodded to acknowledge her departure.

After Yuliana left, Jack voiced his dissatisfaction to Sebastian. “You’re going way too easy on her, Aaron. She clearly has something to do with this.”

What a fool. Sebastian couldn’t be bothered to even take a look at Jack.

Meanwhile, Hugh sighed and shook his head resignedly.

“Hey! What was that about?” asked Jack as he realized their silent treatment was a disapproving response to his allegation of Yuliana.

Sebastian rolled his eyes.

Chapter 479

“I’ve examined the projector. It was controlled remotely. The film inside has been swapped long ago by someone else. I’ ve also sent someone to investigate the staff in charge of the projector,” said Hugh.

The Ferguson family is indeed full of politics. None of the aristocratic families are easy to deal with!

It must be someone powerful and capable if he or she has the ability to do all of these under the nose of the Fergusons. Jessica had always felt that it was done by a certain mastermind whose invisible hands controlled and manipulated everything behind the scenes. This person could be the one that she had been looking for.

Sebastian frowned and said with a deepened tone, “My instinct tells me that its target isn’t just Jessica alone.” He then looked sideways at Yusra, who was still unconscious in bed.

Could it be that there’s much more beyond the plot? Jack started to become aware of the abnormality of the situation as he listened to what his brothers said.

“Are you guys saying that Yuliana isn’t the one who did it?” asked Jack. If it’s not her, then who else has the motive to go against Jess?

Aaron responded, “Your mother hasn’t had a butler for all these years, while I have been out there, busy as always. When the house is out of order, things happen. Don’t start doing anything just yet, not for the time being. We’ll wait and see.”

The person behind this is extremely skilled and careful in leaving no trace. However, to err is human. Eventually, we will get to it as he or she gets sloppy. Therefore, we must do nothing but wait. Jessica understood Aaron’s take on the situation, and so did Hugh and Sebastian.

Jack was the only one who didn’t get the message and felt like an idiot as the rest of his family seemingly comprehended Aaron’s instruction.

“We didn’t manage it properly. Sorry to have made you go through all this today,” said Aaron as he looked at Jessica.

“It’s not a big deal.” Jessica didn’t mind at all. As long as one’s willing, it was easy to find out about her.

Jessica wouldn’t be here at all if she couldn’t stand even a minor setback such as this.

Aaron looked at Jack and said, “Whatever has happened today, keep it to yourself.”

Jack nodded.

Everyone’s attention shifted to Yusra as she woke up in her bed.

“Yusra,” said Aaron.

Yusra looked blankly at her surroundings. She seemed to be at a loss and not recognizing anyone. She flipped open her blanket as she attempted to get out of bed.

“Get away from me, all of you!” Yusra reacted frantically as if she was struck by a bolt of lightning as Aaron’s hand reached her.

Jessica was shocked by her reaction.

However, Hugh and his brothers seemed accustomed to what just happened.

They had experienced this over and over since childhood.

“Don’t come any closer!” warned Yusra again as she looked at everyone restlessly while waving her pillow to guard against them from going nearer to her.

“Yusra, it’s me,” said Aaron again.

Yusra yelled angrily, “Leave me alone! I know who you all are! You are here to steal my child away from me. I’m not going to fall for it.”

She then held her pillow as if it was her baby and whispered gently, “Oh my baby, chickabiddy.”

Sebastian shook his head as he stopped Jessica from moving toward Yusra.

“It’s all right, let her try,” suggested Aaron.

Chapter 480

Aaron stood aside as Jessica walked up to take a closer look at Yusra. She felt heartbroken.

“Stop where you are!” Yusra held the pillow tightly and

looked at Jessica nervously.

“Mom, it’s me. I’m Lilian,” said Jessica grievously as she stood still.

“No, you are not. My baby Lilian is right here. Don’t you lie to me.” Yusra took a glimpse of Jessica and then back at the pillow.

“It’s me, Mom. I really am Lilian. Have you forgotten about me?”

Yusra turned around with her back facing Jessica while tightly holding onto the pillow in her arms. At the same time, she cautiously looked at Jessica from the corner of her eyes every now and then.

“Mom, do you not want me anymore? Look at what’s in your hand, is that really Lilian? I am the real Lilian. Please, just take another look at me,” cried Jessica.

Every word from Jessica to Yusra was eating Jack’s heart out.

Yusra finally reacted. Her attention shifted to Jessica and stared at her blankly.

Yusra teared up as she continued to look at Jessica.

“Mom…” sobbed Jessica.

“Oh, my dear Lilian! I’ve been looking for you forever!” Yusra dropped the pillow and held Jessica tightly, “Don’t ever leave my sight again, promise me. My dear, how I’ve missed you!”

“I’m never leaving you again,” Jessica comforted Yusra gently as she tapped lightly on her back.

Two wounded souls were mended at this very moment. Jessica and Yusra were each other’s salvation. However, it would take time for twenty years of damage to be wholly repaired again. Things are so easy to do, but so hard to undo.

Aaron felt heartbroken as he looked at Jessica and Yusra.

Jack turned aside, secretly wiping his tears away.

Jessica accompanied Yusra for the night.

Aaron and his sons left with no sight of joy on their faces.

“Come on in,” said Hugh as Jack knocked on his door. Jack hesitated to speak as he saw Hugh was still busy with work.

“Hugh, what happened that year wasn’t really an accident, was it?” asked Jack.

“No, it wasn’t,” said Hugh as he looked away from the computer.

“Who the hell is this jerk picking on us?” said Jack angrily. “No idea,” replied Hugh.

“What about today? Do you think it’s the same person who did it?” Jack raised another question.

“Maybe,” replied Hugh in monotone.

Everything was a wild guess without concrete evidence.

The incident back then changed the Ferguson family entirely. Their home was no longer complete; everyone including Yusra and Jessica had to endure the pain brought upon by the incident.

l don’t care who it is, I will find you eventually. Jack was determined.

“Don’t trust anyone. The moment you’re out there, you will still be the same dumb and innocent Jack.” Hugh’s reminder to Jack was a slap of reality.

“Hey, what do you mean? I’m as smart as a whip!” Jack protested.

曲

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 90]]

Chapter 81

Both Nydia and Hazel had high hopes for Violeta.

When a member of the dance club in the front row overheard Hazel’s words, they scoffed and said, “If you can’t appreciate it, then don’t watch it. Do you really think the tennis club’s performance is good? Well, you might be disappointed. Whether the tennis club can compete today is another matter!”

Hazel squeezed her hand, causing coffee to spurt out of the straw.

“What did you say? Why would we be disappointed?”

“Because their props were destroyed, it’s uncertain whether they can perform now.”

Hazel and Nydia exclaimed in unison, “What did you say?”

Meanwhile, backstage.

With everyone’s frantic efforts, the props were finally rearranged.

Kaylee stretched her waist and said, “Mission accomplished!”

“When will they finish their dance? Are they going to go on stage?”

Someone ran out to take a look and coincidentally saw the members of the dance club finishing their performance.

The members of the External Affairs Department came in to ask about their preparations. Seeing that they were ready, they quickly made hand gestures for them to move onto the stage.

The host at the front reserved about five minutes for them to prepare.

Before leaving, Kaylee encouraged Violeta and said, “Vio, good luck!”

“Okay.”

They moved the props, and Violeta was also getting ready to go on stage.

Zoren and the other three also cheered for Violeta. They left the backstage area to go to the front to watch her performance.

Lucy, at the front desk, came down from the dance club with the members and happened to pass by Violeta.

The members of the dance club didn’t expect her to catch up in time. They stopped on the stairs and watched Violeta go on stage. In the contrast of light and shadow, one went up and one went down.

It seemed that the outcome of this competition was already predetermined.

“They actually caught up. Haha, they’re lucky.”

Casey and Zelena exchanged glances, and then Casey said, “It doesn’t matter even if they catch up. Our performance must be more exciting than theirs. Just wait and see!”

Lucy pursed her lips and remained silent.

For some reason, she had a feeling that they would lose this time.

Having studied dance for nearly fifteen years, it was the first time Lucy had such a feeling.

Moreover, if she hadn’t seen it wrong just now, the dress Violeta was wearing seemed to be the costume of Irene Persley, the female lead in “The Prosperous Dynasty. She was also known as a renowned actress in the drama industry and a treasure of the theatre world.

Lucy’s gaze froze, and she turned to look at Violeta’s back.

The elegant skirt could only be achieved with real silk, as well as the gemstone embellishments on the shoulders and waist.

“President, what’s wrong?

The dress Violeta is wearing

“Isn’t it just the same style as the one from the affordable version of The Prosperous Dynasty for nine dollars?”

Lucy was confused.

If it was an imitation, how could it have such a high level of exquisite craftsmanship and authenticity?

Suddenly, she thought of a possibility. Could it be that Violeta is the daughter of the White family who has just returned?

Beside her, Casey said, “Violeta is Lena’s sister, although not by blood. The costumes of the drama The Prosperous Dynasty are at the collector’s level. How could she possibly wear the authentic ones?”

“I heard that even museums were rejected when they wanted to collect the real ones!”

“It’s impossible for ordinary people even to catch a glimpse. There’s no way Violeta could be wearing them. They must be replicas.

Hearing their words, Lucy felt a sense of relief.

Furthermore, even if Violeta was wearing authentic costumes, she doubted that her ballet performance could be of such exceptional quality!

At the front desk.

Clap, clap, clap!

Applause resounded as the curtain rose, and the classical music filled the ears of the audience.

Once the curtain was fully raised, a lotus-shaped, classic auspicious pattern appeared on the large screen. In the center of the pattern stood Violeta, holding a delicate lute.

The mesmerizing stage design alone left the audience breathless.

On the spacious stage, she danced alone, and with each spin, the exquisite jewelry on her costume shimmered and sparkled in the refracted light.

The mesmerized audience below couldn’t take their eyes off her.

Every movement she made, captured by the cameras, was as exquisite as a work of art.

She was living up to the saying. “One ballet spin, one turn through a thousand years.”

Hayden and the other three sat in the middle of the front row. Zoren led the applause.

Clap, clap, clap!

“Beautiful!”

Inspired by his lead, the audience below also began to applaud.

Hayden’s gaze never wavered from her. His fair and slender hands clapped along.

Violeta’s dance transported everyone into the poem “Drunk on the beauty’s lap, awaken to hold the world!” Her ballet performance exuded an exotic charm. Who could resist witnessing such a beauty dancing before them in ancient times?

The performance lasted only three and a half minutes. Just as everyone was left wanting more, Violeta finished her final bow.

Nydia and Hazel were extremely excited as they watched from the audience.

“So beautiful! Gorgeous!”

“Oh my god! She’s so beautiful! Who said she couldn’t perform?”

Hazel got so excited that she accidentally squeezed her coffee cup, causing the coffee to spill over the heads of the dance club members in the front row. Whether intentional or not, it was hard to say.

“Hey, are you crazy?”

Hazel rolled her eyes and casually wiped her hands. She took out the banner she had prepared from her bag, holding one side of it with Nydia.

“Violeta, I love you to the moon and back!”

“Violeta, I love you!”

Not only did they shout, but Hazel also encouraged other students from the sports school to join in. The voices grew louder and louder. Those who didn’t know would think they were cheering for a celebrity!

Sitting next to them, Archer was at a loss for what to do with their commotion. He raised his hand to cover his face, embarrassed to be associated with them.

The commotion from the back row caught the attention of Zoren and his group in the front row. They turned their heads and saw this group of students from the sports school. They were stunned to see their reactions.

“Huh? It’s you guys!”

Violeta, who was just about to take a bow on stage, also heard the commotion from the audience below. With a glance, she spotted Nydia and Hazel holding up banners.

Oh, my goodness!

She hadn’t expected them to actually come and hold up banners!

Violeta was slightly taken aback and blushed a little. Then she quickly stepped off the stage.

Immediately, the host went up on stage and asked everyone to start voting for the best performance of the Moon Festival today.

The audience below was all reluctant to leave.

This closing dance is amazing. It makes me feel like this small stage is not enough for her to showcase her talent.

“Yes, it’s incredible. After watching her dance, I almost forgot what the previous performance was. Do you remember?”

“It was a popping dance, right?”

A few members of the dance club standing in the backstage corner also watched her performance in awe.

Except for Lucy, almost no one among them could comprehend Violeta’s true level. They simply felt that her dancing was incredibly beautiful!

Only Lucy knew that Violeta’s ballet performance had far exceeded her expectations! It could almost be compared to that of a professional ballerina! This was not at an amateur level.

They were all stunned.

Zelena was the first to react.

“What’s so great about this? Our popping dance is even more challenging!”

Chapter 82

“Yes, President, our popping dance is more challenging. With so many of us, our stage presence is superior!”

“She can’t compare to all of us alone. If the audience has any discernment, they will definitely vote for us.”

“Just now, the applause when we left the stage was much louder than hers. What’s the big deal?”

“Isn’t that right, President?”

Lucy’s eyelashes trembled, and she couldn’t find the words to respond.

She didn’t want to admit that they had lost. However, as a professional dancer, Lucy couldn’t deny that Violeta’s performance just now was impressive.

She could only turn her head and look at Zelena, asking, “Didn’t you say she had no dance background?”

Zelena immediately clicked her tongue, “I… I don’t know when she learned. She has no dance background.”

Someone raised a question, “Could it be that Violeta found a teacher?”

“But didn’t Lucy say before that there is no one else who can teach at such a high level except for the master of classical dance, Grace?”

“Grace has stopped accepting students. How could Violeta have been taught by her?”

Lucy said. “Strictly speaking, Grace isn’t stopping accepting students. She only accepts the last one as her final closed-door disciple.

“Six years ago, Grace made it clear that she would carefully select her final disciple, choosing only the best of the best.”

Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent.

If Violeta is truly Grace’s disciple, she must be the one in a million that Grace had spoken of.

It was already rare to be recognized by Grace as a dancer but to receive such high praise meant that Violeta must be someone exceptional in her eyes.

Casey clenched her fists and firmly declared, “It’s impossible. Violeta can’t be the one. Don’t be discouraged, everyone. She’s just better at stage design than us.”

Zelena nodded in agreement. “That’s right! Besides, the results haven’t been announced yet. We must be the winners!”

Could Violeta alone have the potential to break their reign as number one?

Just the thought of it made them feel extremely dissatisfied,

However, reality always had a way of humbling people.

Finally, the voting results were announced.

The dance club had lost!

Upon hearing the news, everyone backstage jumped for joy.

“Wow, we won!”

“We won: This is amazing!”

Kaylee happily embraced Violeta and said, “Vio, we won!”

“Violeta, you truly are our tennis club’s treasure! This is the first time we’ve felt so triumphant. We finally defeated the dance club at the Moon Festival! Let’s see if they dare to be arrogant next time we meet!”

This is fantastic!”

Everyone gathered around Violeta, spinning in circles of celebration.

Violeta had put a lot of effort into practicing her dance. Now that she had achieved first place, she was naturally overjoyed.

She also felt that she had fulfilled her dedication to herself in her previous life. Even though her ballet performance had not been broadcast on television, it had been performed in front of so many audience members, which made all her hard work worthwhile.

“Oh, by the way! Now that the competition is over, we can settle the score!”

“The people from the External Affairs Department just informed us that they have reviewed the surrounding surveillance footage and indeed found someone who came backstage the night before.

But that person was wearing a mask and a hat, so the footage doesn’t reveal the identity.”

Kaylee said. “But the earring Vio saw backstage earlier is solid evidence. After conducting an investigation, the External Affairs Department has decided to publicly announce this incident on stage and punish the culprit severely.”

“That’s great. Let’s go out quickly.”

“I am curious to know who would commit such a despicable act.”

Everyone left the backstage area.

At that moment, most of the audience in the front were ready to disperse. The Minister of the External Affairs Department took the stage and grabbed the microphone to make an announcement.

“Ladies and gentlemen, please wait a moment. Although the Moon Festival has come to an end, we have encountered a highly deplorable incident today. We owe an explanation to the tennis club. Therefore, we have decided to reveal the truth right here.”

If it were any other club, the External Affairs Department would not have attached such significance to it.

The tennis club had several influential members, so they couldn’t be taken lightly.

Therefore, they had to provide an explanation, and doing so publicly on stage was the best approach.

As soon as these words were spoken, the people who were about to leave the venue returned.

Archer and his group sat comfortably in their chairs, observing the unfolding drama.

“Perhaps you are not yet aware, but before the start of today’s performance, the champion club of the Moon Festival, the tennis club, experienced an unprecedented act of malice. Their props on stage were deliberately destroyed!”

The majority of the audience below the stage were students from Toland University. They began to whisper and discuss among themselves.

“What? The props were destroyed? That’s outrageous! We almost missed out on such a wonderful dance performance.”

In a corner of the audience, members of the dance club gathered. Lucy casually rested her arm on her waist, looking coldly at the Minister of External Affairs Department.

She didn’t care as long as it wasn’t the dance club’s doing.

But she would never have expected that the person behind this incident was actually someone from her dance club!

Suddenly, a spotlight shone on Lucy. Her expression froze for a moment.

The Minister of External Affairs Department said, “Lucy, as the president of the dance club, you need to explain what happened here.”

Lucy’s heart tightened, and a hint of panic appeared on her face. She asked, “Me? Explain what? I don’t know anything.”

“You don’t know? The surveillance footage revealed that the person who destroyed the tennis club’s props came out from the backstage of your dance club. However, she was wearing a mask and a hat, so her face couldn’t be seen. As the president of the dance club, shouldn’t you be held responsible for this?”

Lucy was stunned.

Zelena, who was standing behind Lucy, had a slight change in expression.

Obviously, they didn’t expect this matter to involve so many people.

The Minister of External Affairs Department invited Violeta to come forward and provide evidence. Violeta took out the crystal earrings she found at the scene.

“You should recognize this earring. It belongs to one of you! Lucy, as the president, if you are one of them, the school will punish your entire club.”

Lucy had the support of her family behind her, so punishment was irrelevant to her.

But most of the members of the dance club were ordinary students. How could they withstand a punishment from the school? If this matter escalated, it might even delay their graduation.

So everyone panicked.

“How is this possible? Who went and destroyed the tennis club’s props? Come forward!”

“Wait, this earring looks familiar. It seems like Zelena wore it.”

Yes, I remember Zelena wearing it.

*So, Zelena is the one who destroyed the tennis club’s props?”

Everyone’s gaze immediately turned towards Zelena. “Zelena, if you dare to do it, you should have the courage to admit it. Don’t involve everyone else!”

Chapter 83

Zelena found herself the target of thousands of accusing eyes.

For a moment, panic flashed across her face as she looked up and met Violeta’s gaze on the stage.

Violeta, looking down from the stage, stared back at her with cold and indifferent eyes.

Lucy realized the gravity of the situation. The host on stage handed her an earring, which she took in her hand. She turned to Zelena and asked seriously, “Zelena, do you have an explanation for this?”

Zelena clenched her teeth and tried to explain, “This earring…”

All eyes in the audience were fixed on her, waiting for Zelena to reveal the truth.

The entire audience’s gaze was focused on her.

Zelena lowered her head. Her bangs covered her expression, and only the shadows could be seen under the lights. This earring indeed belongs to me.”

“Whoaa!”

After Zelena’s confession, a buzz of discussion erupted in the audience.

“It’s someone from the dance club. I have to say, this kind of behavior is truly despicable! How could they stoop so low? It’s just an intra–school program, and they can’t even tolerate their opponents on the same stage. Who knows what they’ll do after graduation when they enter society?”

“They’ve gone too far. They’ll do anything for first place.

“Zelena doesn’t seem like that kind of person. I didn’t expect her to do something like this.”

“Haven’t you heard the saying a woman’s heart is as deep as the ocean?”

Lucy’s eyes flashed with surprise. She asked, “Zelena, why would you do such a thing?”

Zelena clenched her fists but remained silent.

The Minister of External Affairs Department on stage held the microphone and announced, “The Moon. The Festival is organized by our External Affairs Department. Now that the real culprit has been identified, the tennis club must be given an explanation for this incident. Zelena’s unauthorized destruction of the tennis club’s props is a serious offense. The school will impose severe punishment.”

The audience in the back row, who were from the sports school, reveled in the spectacle.

Someone took the lead and asked, “What kind of punishment? They won’t announce it on stage and then sweep it under the rug, right?”

“Yeah, that’s right! If there’s going to be punishment, they should announce it directly on stage. Let all of us hear it!”

“Announce the punishment!”

The commotion from the audience made it difficult for the Minister of External Affairs Department.

Actually, this matter could have been resolved privately through negotiation, but now it had to be dealt with publicly to appease the crowd.

After hesitating for a few seconds, the Minister of External Affairs Department had no choice but to announce. “The situation is severe. The preliminary punishment is a public reprimand, but a thorough investigation will be conducted. If the allegations are true and the offense is serious, the student will be put on probation.”

Probation?

That was a major punishment. It could even lead to suspension from school.

Moreover, Zelena was only a freshman. She was already facing this punishment. If she makes any more mistakes in the future, she might be advised to drop out or have her classes suspended.

This punishment was truly harsh!

The members of the dance club exchanged glances, their tongues wagging in astonishment.

Lucy pursed her lips and also felt that this punishment was too severe.

Casey stood beside Lucy. Her eyes darkened as she watched Zelena’s figure. She muttered softly, “Say something-

But Zelena remained silent.

Violeta noticed that Zelena kept her head down as if confessing to a crime.

This was not the Zelena that she remembered. Could she just quietly accept defeat?

Something was off!

Zelena definitely still has a backup plan!

After handing the microphone to the host, the Minister of External Affairs Department prepared to step down.

The drama had ended, and the audience was ready to leave their seats.

However, at that moment, Casey suddenly rushed up to the stage and grabbed the microphone, loudly exclaiming, “It’s not like this!”

“What did she say?”

Everyone was shocked.

The Minister of the External Affairs Department frowned sternly and asked, “What are you doing?”

Casey glanced at Zelena in the audience and unexpectedly admitted her own mistake.

“It wasn’t Lena who did it. It was me!”

“Wow!

Not only were the people on state stunned but the audience was also taken aback.

What was happening?

There was even a surprising twist.

Zelena, who had been keeping her head down, suddenly raised her face. Her eyes were red as she looked at Casey on the stage and said loudly, “Casey, what are you doing? Come down!”

Casey frowned, appearing reluctant as she said, “Lena, don’t take the blame for me. It was me who did it.”

“Lena gave me that earring a long time ago. That night, I went backstage and used water to damage the tennis club’s props. You all misunderstood Lena.”

“Lena is a good person. She protected me and took the blame for me, but I am not afraid to take responsibility! I did this myself, Lena knows nothing about it! If there’s punishment, punish me instead!”

Violeta narrowed her eyes and let out a subtle laugh.

What a remarkable display of sisterly love.

Indeed, this is how it should be. This is what Zelena is capable of!

In an instant, Violeta understood everything.

Zelena is most skilled at manipulating and playing the victim.

Of course, she does a lot of ungrateful things.

There’s no way Zelena would risk herself by personally destroying the props.

If Violeta’s guess is correct, she must have instigated Casey to do it.

It would be best if they don’t get caught.

But now that they have been caught, Zelena knows very well that Casey is a straightforward and genuine person. She remains silent and takes the blame for Casey.

It seems like Zelena is taking the blame for Casey. But in reality, she knows Casey will step forward to clarify the situation.

Casey’s character is destined for her to stand up and clarify things.

If Casey were a calculating and cunning person, she wouldn’t have been foolish enough to block Violeta’s path in the hallway last time.

Words like “good person” and “kind” are much more effective when spoken by others than when she acts them out every day.

With so many people in the audience, once today’s incident spreads, the whole school will know that Zelena is a great person who is willing to take the blame for her friend, even at the cost of severe punishment.

After this, whoever sees Zelena, wouldn’t they all praise her as a truly good and beautiful girl?

Violeta couldn’t help but applaud and cheer.

Zelena called out loudly from the stage, “Casey, stop being silly! Come down quickly. I did this.”

Casey shook her head and addressed everyone with the microphone, “I did it. It was all me. Lena wouldn’t do something like this. She wants to reconcile with Violeta and always calls her ‘sis. She couldn’t have done this. I dislike Violet, so I wanted to ruin her show. It was all me. If there’s punishment, punish me.”

“But Casey looked towards Violeta not far away and continued. “Violeta, you’re such a malicious person.  You have a kind-hearted sister like Lena. You don’t appreciate her. You will regret it one day!”

This typical act of being betrayed and still helping made Violeta laugh.

She couldn’t hold it in and burst into laughter on stage.

Chapter 84

Casey found Violeta’s smile to be mocking.

She stared at Violeta and felt an intense hatred towards her.

The situation at the scene was incredibly chaotic.

The Minister of External Affairs Department took the microphone and announced, “We will launch an investigation into this matter. Casey, Zelena, do not rush to admit your mistakes. We will uncover the truth.

Casey left the stage silently.

Violeta’s lips curled up slightly as she turned her head to look at Zelena below the stage. Her gaze was filled with a hint of mockery.

Zelena met her gaze, a flicker of darkness passing through her eyes.

The two of them locked eyes from a distance.

This feeling was peculiar.

It was as if they were lifelong archenemies, the ones who understood each other the most.

Casey’s appearance brought about a tremendous change in the situation.

Having been a member of the dance club for two years, no one had expected Casey to be the mastermind. After stepping down from the stage, everyone in the dance club swarmed around her.

This time. Violeta couldn’t expose Zelena, but she wasn’t too regretful about it. She knew it wouldn’t be easy for Zelena to reveal such a significant flaw, so she hadn’t had high hopes to begin with.

She believed the matter had already come to an end.

But unexpectedly, the senior from the tennis club in charge of the campus belle competition also took the microphone and walked onto the stage at some point.

“Everyone, please wait a moment. Now that the incident of the props being destroyed has come to an end, there is still one thing I need to address publicly. Zelena, I have a question for you!”

The audience erupted in uproar, but they returned to their seats and eagerly awaited the revelation.

It seems like they will witness a very interesting drama today!

This is so exciting!

The senior gave Violeta a reassuring look.

Then, she turned to Zelena and asked, “Zelena, you are currently in first place in the second round of the campus belle competition, Tomorrow, the second round of the competition will come to an end, so today, I must clarify something with you.”

Zelena clenched her fist under her sleeve and smiled faintly, saying, “Please go ahead, Senior.

The senior continued. Three weeks ago, we tracked your vote count and found suspicious activity indicating vote manipulation. We discovered that most of the accounts voting for you were not within the campus area, but rather within the southern district of the city. Are you aware of this?”

Zelena didn’t expect her vote manipulation to be discovered.

She felt panic momentarily but quickly regained her composure.

The person who helped her manipulate the votes had assured her that with the rudimentary technology. of the campus belle competition’s backend, they would never be caught. Even if they were investigated, there would be no evidence.

So as long as she didn’t admit it, the school wouldn’t be able to do anything without evidence.

Zelena feigned innocence and replied, “I don’t know, Senior. Could it be a mistake? I have no idea about any southern district.”

The senior responded, “Okay. Since you say you don’t know, let me inform you that your vote count skyrocketed last week, far surpassing Violeta’s vote count.”

“It’s not just us who noticed this anomaly. Other contestants have also complained about your suspected vote manipulation. After investigating the complaints, we found that most of the accounts that voted for you were newly registered within the past three days. Their IP addresses were not within the campus area. Were you unaware of this?”

“I had no idea.

At that time. Zelena was solely focused on surpassing Violeta. She didn’t consider the possibility of being discovered.

Now, she realizes that she was too impulsive back then if only she had taken it slow…

But now, there’s no way out. She can only stubbornly deny it.

Both Violeta and the senior had anticipated Zelena would refuse to admit it…

That’s why Violeta had a contingency plan.

The senior turned to the audience and made a gesture, causing a map to appear on the large screen behind them. The map displayed small red dots, each accurately pinpointed within a range of five meters.

Zelena was taken aback when she saw the map.

The senior smiled faintly and said, “This map is the result of a thorough IP tracking conducted by Violeta and George.”

“Based on these locations, we discovered that over one–third of your votes were cast from the same computer. Zelena, do you have anything to say now?”

“Wow!”

The audience erupted.

“Over one–third of the votes were cast from the same computer, and they all originated from the same address. Isn’t this vote manipulation?”

“Well, just a moment ago, I thought this girl named Zelena was kind-hearted. But I didn’t expect her to be someone who engages in these tricks.”

“Isn’t this treating people like fools? I knew it. Everyone in my dorm voted for Violeta, and all my friends around me also voted for Violeta. So who is voting for Zelena? It must be rigged!”

“Who knows? I even used my parents‘ phone number to vote for Violeta.”

“I can’t believe it. Zelena still denies it. What’s the difference between this and cheating?”

Zelena never expected that they could trace the exact IP address.

Didn’t the person assure her that it couldn’t be traced?

It must be George helping them!

George is a genius in the computer science department. No one else could possibly trace it.

Zelena truly despised Violeta. She had originally planned to win over George. But now George is on Violeta’s side, and they even traced the location of the vote manipulation.

It seems that she can no longer pretend to be innocent.

Zelena quickly changed her tune.

She lowered her head. When she looked up again, her eyes were teary and pitiful. She said, “I’m sorry, I don’t know what’s going on. Could it be that someone maliciously rigged the votes for me, trying to disqualify me from the competition?”

“Please believe me. I’m not the kind of person who would do such things. Sis, I really want to reconcile with you. How could I secretly engage in these activities? You know me, right? Please help me explain.

Of course, Violeta believed her!

Who else, besides her, would have the audacity to maliciously vote against her?

Upon seeing Zelena crying, Casey and the others from the dance club quickly stepped forward to defend her. “Lena, someone must be intentionally trying to sabotage you from behind. We all believe in you!”

“All the members of our dance club are voting for Lena. She doesn’t lack votes. Why would anyone need to manipulate the votes?”

“There must be a misunderstanding here!”

The members of the dance club stood united at this moment

Initially, Zelena had willingly manipulated the votes. But now, the situation had been twisted to make it seem like someone was maliciously manipulating the votes against her intending to disqualify her from participating.

Her whitewashing technique was remarkable.

Violeta stood on the stage, casually targeting Zelena’s vulnerability.

“Zelena, it seems like you have quite a few enemies. Manipulating votes requires a significant amount of money. By my calculations, these manipulated votes must have cost thousands of dollars. Someone spent so much money just to maliciously target you. You really know how to make people hate you.”

Chapter 85

Every word from Violeta pierced Zelena’s heart.

Zelena had spent a significant amount of money, hoping to become the campus belle of Toland University.

However, instead of becoming the campus belle, she had become a laughingstock!

She had wasted thousands of dollars for nothing.

She was speechless and unable to express her bitterness.

Not only was she unable to speak, but she also had to continue pretending to be ignorant and innocent.

“I genuinely didn’t know. I’m sorry, Senior. I unintentionally disrupted the fairness of the competition, but I truly didn’t know about this matter.”

“I don’t lack these thousands of dollars, but couldn’t I have used them to treat my friends to a lavish meal? Why would I go and manipulate the votes? I would never knowingly commit such an act. Please believe me.”

The senior had underestimated Zelena’s shamelessness. She thought that presenting the evidence would be enough to prove her guilt.

But she hadn’t expected Zelena to twist the truth and come up with a different explanation.

Now she couldn’t deny the possibility that malicious vote manipulation had occurred, leading to Zelena’s disqualification.

Members of the dance club below shouted.

“Now that it’s been investigated, it’s the perfect opportunity to clear Lena’s name.

“Yes, Lena is not the type of person to do such things.”

Just earlier, she was so kind-hearted and even took the blame for Casey. She would never do something like this.”

“I bet someone secretly manipulated the votes to harm her! I won’t say who.“–

The senior was left speechless.

She looked at Violeta.

After exchanging glances, the senior could only say, “Alright. Since that’s the case, we will reset all the votes. that were manipulated backstage. Zelena, do you have any objections?”

All the manipulated votes would be reset, and the IP address of the computer used for vote manipulation would be blocked.

Zelena’s thousands of dollars went down the drain.

If she had known earlier, she might not have manipulated the votes in the first place!

It was all for nothing!

Zelena couldn’t find any joy in this situation, but not being disqualified from the competition was already the best outcome.

She forced a smile and said, “Okay, thank you, Senior. Thank you all for speaking up for me.”

With the two farces coming to an end, everyone could finally disperse.

After Zelena’s manipulated votes were reset, she instantly dropped from first place to seventh.

Although she didn’t fall out of the top ten, the gap between her and Violeta was too wide. She was left far behind!

The two farces had finally come to an end.

Violeta stepped down from the stage and was surrounded by the members of the tennis club.

It was a double joy!

Violeta had not only won first place in the Moon Festival on behalf of the tennis club but was also firmly in first place for the second round of the campus belle competition.

Everyone knew that once you secured first place in the second round, your ranking in the third round was almost guaranteed.

Moreover, Violeta had performed a ballet dance tonight. With so many people in the audience, they were not fools. It was certain that Violeta’s votes would skyrocket again once they returned home.

Who would dare to compete with her for the top spot in the campus belle competition?

“Vio, you’re amazing!”

“The members of the dance club were arrogant before. Now that Zelena’s manipulated votes have been reset, let’s see if they’re still proud!”

They were talking when Kaylee suddenly felt a bump on her arm.

Kaylee turned her head to look and saw Lucy walking towards them with a few members of the dance club.

The members of the tennis club stood behind Violeta, with a group of boys supporting her. Violeta stood in the middle with Kaylee, forming a sharp contrast with the group of girls from the dance club.

They whispered in hushed voices, asking. “Why are they approaching us?”

“Did they lose the match and now they want revenge?”

“Come on, who’s scared of them?”

But they were overthinking. Lucy was not someone who couldn’t handle defeat. She didn’t come here to cause trouble.

She approached Violeta, calmly inspecting the dance costume she was wearing, and asked, “Violeta, who taught you how to dance?”

By the way, Violeta was also wearing the emerald green bracelet that Grace had given her earlier today.

“Why do you want to know?” Violeta replied.

Lucy slightly lowered her eyelids and responded, “I’m curious. You don’t seem like someone without a dance background. Although the dance club lost today. I didn’t lose to you. From a professional perspective, I can see your weaknesses, but the audience couldn’t. I’m very curious about who taught you.

Before Violeta could respond, a cool and clear voice came from behind them.

“It’s Grace!

Everyone turned their heads and saw Nydia and Hazel, accompanied by a group of people from the sports school, approaching.

Not far behind them, Hayden and his group were strolling towards them.

Nydia said, “It’s Grace Parker who taught her.”

Hazel added, “Exactly.”

Upon receiving the correct answer, Lucy lowered her eyelashes.

Indeed, it was Grace.

In fact, Lucy already knew the answer before she came to ask.

But she was unwilling to believe that Violeta could be so fortunate and receive Grace’s teachings, so she sought confirmation.

“Grace? Didn’t the president say Grace is no longer teaching? Can’t you at least come up with a better lie? Besides, just because you say she was taught by Grace, does that mean it actually happened? Then, I can also mention that I am a disciple of the national dance master!”

Someone raised a question.

Nydia and Hazel couldn’t help but laugh:

They ignored the person who raised the question and turned to Lucy instead.

“Lucy, care to explain?”

Lucy turned her head and glanced at the members behind her, saying. These two are Grace’s disciples.”

“What?”

The Nelson twins became Grace’s disciples at a very young age because their mother was a close friend of hers.

So they were not only Grace’s disciples but they could also be considered Grace’s goddaughters.

If their words were not trustworthy, then no one in this world could be trusted.

Just like Lucy, the Nelson twins also started learning dance at a young age. Moreover, they were wealthy heiresses in the same social circle. Although their relationship was not good, they had known each other for over ten years.

The person who raised the question blushed and dared not speak again.

Lucy looked at Violeta and chuckled, “Wow, you’re lucky. Grace stopped teaching a long time ago. How did you manage to impress her?”

This can only be attributed to Violeta having a good connection. It’s Niall’s credit that he was able to persuade Grace.

Hazel asked. “Why did she need to impress her? When a talented person meets someone who appreciates her, the teacher takes her as the last disciple. Vio is our teacher’s final closed-door disciple.”

Nydia nodded, “She’s our junior, so we came here today to support her.”

What did they say?

Grace took Violeta as her final closed-door disciple.

This is a shocking revelation!

Everyone in the dance club was wide-eyed.

“What?”

After a moment of shock, Lucy burst into laughter and shook her head, saying, “Violeta, you are the biggest surprise I’ve encountered since returning to the country. Since Grace has taken a liking to you, curious about what accomplishments you will achieve in the future. The days are still long, and I genuinely hope to see you on the stage of the Lotus Award.”

Chapter 86

Lotus Award?

Upon hearing that, both Nydia and Hazel’s expressions instantly changed.

The Lotus Award is the most prestigious dance award in the country, and it is the dream and honor of every professional dancer.

It is held every two years, with hundreds of dancers participating each time.

This demonstrates the difficulty of winning this award.

Lucy intentionally said this just to mock Violeta, implying that she would never be able to win the Lotus Award in her lifetime.

After saying that, she left with the members of the dance club.

Kaylee asked, “What is the Lotus Award?”

Nydia replied, “The Lotus Award is the most authoritative dance award in the country. It is held every two years and is the most coveted prize for professional dancers. My sister and I will also sign up for the Lotus Award next year.”

Hazel added, “Lucy is so good at sarcasm. How did we not notice before that she’s so two-faced?”

“Vio, you don’t have to listen to her nonsense.”

Violeta was not particularly interested in dance. She only learned ballet to fit the role.

She did not even claim to be a “professional dancer.”

Therefore, Lucy’s sarcastic remarks did not affect Violeta. Awards like the Lotus Award were worth the dedication of someone more passionate about dance, like Nydia and Hazel, who had been dancing since childhood.

Hazel walked up to Violeta and said, “Don’t worry, Lucy will also participate in the Lotus Award next year. Let’s defeat her on stage!”

Violeta smiled gracefully and replied, “Sure.”

The Moon Festival had come to an end.

Jasper stepped forward and announced, “The Moon Festival is over, and we have achieved a complete victory. Since we’ve broken the dance club’s reign for the past few years, let’s go out tonight and celebrate!”

Upon hearing this, the members of the tennis club cheered with joy.

Although only Violeta performed on stage tonight, they all contributed their efforts backstage. Therefore, they should share the fruits of their victory.

“Long live. Jasper!”

“Yay! I want to have a whole roasted lamb!”

Jasper responded, “Alright, let’s go to Springtime Club. I have already made a reservation.”

Nydia and Hazel also wanted to join in the fun. “Hey, take us with you!”

A few members from the sports school also shouted, “We want to go to, Archer! Let’s go together!”

Archer rolled his eyes, adjusted his cap, and coldly said, “If you want to go, go by yourselves. I’m not interested.”

After saying that, Archer turned around and left.

The members of the sports school were slightly stunned but then approached Archer and hooked their arms around his shoulder. “Let’s go, let’s go! Hey, Jasper, we’ll drive ourselves.”

Kaylee patted Violeta’s shoulder and whispered, “Vio, you should remove your makeup and change your clothes. We’ll meet outside later.

“Okay.

Violeta changed her clothes and came out from backstage after the venue was cleared.

Everyone got into their cars and headed to Springtime Club.

At night, the lawn was illuminated with star-shaped lights, and everyone was grilling lamb under the gazebo, enjoying the food and beer.

It was hard to imagine that people from the sports school and the tennis club could sit at the same table. While playing games, they did not forget to tease each other. Archer looked displeased, but he still graciously accepted his losses and drank quite a bit.

Nydia and Hazel were laughing heartily on the side.

The atmosphere was joyful and harmonious, and it was hard to believe that they had been fierce competitors on the field before.

After some time, Hazel sat down beside Violeta, holding two bottles of peach–flavored fruit beer in her hands.

Using a bottle opener, she removed the cap and placed one bottle in front of Violeta.

“Vio, I asked those cheerleaders about what happened last time. They said someone told them that you have a bad reputation and would bully students from other clubs, so they wanted to teach you a lesson.”

The glass filled with peach–flavored fruit beer emitted a refreshing mist as it was poured. Soon, a layer of frost formed on its surface.

“It appears that someone from your club was causing trouble behind the scenes. Luckily, you weren’t harmed.”

Violeta lifted the glass of fruit beer and took a sip, calmly replying, “Hmm, I know who it is.”

Violeta was well aware that Zelena had instigated the members of the sports school’s cheerleading team.

“Who is it? Could it be Zelena, the one who rigged the votes?”

Violeta raised an eyebrow. “Why do you say that? Do you think it’s her?”

Hazel playfully winked at her. “Just a hunch. You know how accurate my intuition can be.”

Violeta chuckled at her expression. “Indeed, it’s quite accurate.”

Indeed, only girls could keenly perceive subtle differences among their own gender.

Some people’s vibes, even without any prior contact, could be clearly felt as incompatible when they met.

“Well, this is quite challenging. I can’t stand people who pretend to be pitiful.”

“It’s okay, we still have plenty of time. Let’s just have some fun with her.”

“Hahaha!”

Hazel burst into laughter.

A voice from the side complained, “Damn it, I thought a dinosaur escaped. You scared me.”

Hazel instantly stopped laughing and rushed over at lightning speed.

Toby, do you want to die?”

Then, Violeta heard arguments and the sound of a chase next to her.

Hazel caught up with the boy and gave him a beating.

“Spare me, heroine! I was wrong!”

“I am your daddy!”

Violeta chuckled and picked up her glass of fruit beer.

As she was about to take a sip, her phone suddenly rang with electronic music. It was Niall.

He was probably checking in and wanted to ask why Violeta had not returned home so late.

Violeta quickly took her phone and ran to a quiet place nearby to answer the call.

“Hey, bro.”

“Vio, it’s so late. Why haven’t you come back? Is the show over?”

“Bro, we’re celebrating outside. I won! Hehe.

“I knew you would win but it’s late, so you have to be careful. Who are you with?”

“I’m with…”

Violeta was about to answer, but before she could finish her sentence, the situation behind her escalated further.

“Call me Daddy!”

“Oh, Daddy, I’m sorry.”

Violeta quickly covered her phone to prevent Niall from hearing that, but she was a step too slow and Niall still heard.

“Vio, what’s going on over there?”

Violeta awkwardly smiled, “Bro, nothing much, they’re just fooling around behind me. I’m with Zoren and the others. Oh right, Hayden’s here too. I’ll let Hayden talk to you.”

Violeta caught a glimpse of Hayden not far away, so she quickly ran over and placed the phone on Hayden’s face. After she did that, she made a face at him.

Violeta knocked over the beer glass in Hayden’s hand, causing the beer to spill onto his fingers and slide down his fair skin.

He blinked slightly and discreetly moved the glass, switching hands to answer the phone.

“Hello?”

Niall’s voice came through the phone, “Ah, Hayden, are you also at the party?”

Hayden’s serene gaze fell on Violeta’s playful face, and he replied calmly, “Yeah, we’re just hanging out and we’ll be back soon. Don’t worry, Niall.”

With Hayden around, Niall could rest assured.

He knew Hayden was not someone who liked to cause trouble.

“Alright, I can rest assured now. That little brat Zoren is so unreliable. You should bring Vio back later.”

Since Niall was not on speaker, Violeta had to lean closer and rest her head on Hayden’s shoulder to listen. to him.

Upon hearing Niall’s words, Violeta responded cheerfully, “Sure thing, Bro!”

Since they were so close to each other, Hayden caught a faint whiff of jasmine shampoo in the air.

As he held the phone, he could also feel the slight tickle of Violeta’s hair on his hand.

Chapter 87

After ending the call, Violeta retrieved her phone. She had only used Hayden as an excuse to end the conversation with her brother.

“Thank you. My brother wouldn’t have felt at ease without your help,” she expressed her gratitude.

Hayden wiped the beer stains off the back of his hand with two tissues and calmly responded, “So you see me as a tool?”

Violeta’s gaze momentarily froze. “Huh? No, not at all.”

It was then that she realized she had accidentally spilled beer from Hayden’s glass.

“Should I pour you another glass?” Violeta picked up the bottle from the table, preparing to pour him more.

Hayden stopped her in time. “Why should I drink so much? This is alcohol, not a tonic.”

“Fine.”

Reluctantly, Violeta put down the bottle.

Hayden discarded the tissues and glanced at her, asking, “What brand of shampoo do you use? It smells nice.

Do you mean the jasmine scent? That’s not shampoo, it’s essential oil. Do you like it? I can send you the link when I go back.

At that moment, Zoren, with flushed cheeks from drinking, approached them. “What essential oil? Are you guys going for a massage later?”

Violeta covered her nose. “Ew, you stink!”

Zoren leaned closer and sniffed himself. I don’t! How can you say that, Vio? Come, smell me. Say I don’t stink!”

He leaned forward to let Violeta smell his arm, but before he could get close to her, Hayden firmly grabbed his hand.

The pain made Zoren’s eyes much clearer!

“Ouch! Hade, you really went all out, huh? Are we still buddies?”

Zoren pulled back his arm and shook it, wincing in pain.

Hayden asked, “Are you sober now?”

Jasper and Liam walked over to them. “He’s asking for trouble, no wonder he’s called a contemptible wretch.”

Liam added, “That’s right. Of course, Hade won’t go easy on him.”

Zoren turned his head and glared at them, “What are you guys bickering about?”

Jasper and Liam stuck out their tongues at Zoren.

When the two of them started acting silly, Zoren walked over, elbowing them and kicking their butts.

The three of them were fooling around.

Hayden shook his head helplessly, sat down, and leaned against the back of the chair.

Violeta finally understood.

No wonder her brother only trusted Hayden.

Among the four of them, Hayden was the most reliable, while these three were completely out of control!

Especially Zoren, he could not be relied upon at all!

Even so, with Hayden’s cold personality, it would be a good balance to have these three friends with their personalities,

If all four of them had the same personality as Hayden, it would be dull.

Violeta’s gaze fell on Hayden. He leisurely leaned against the back of the chair, the light above his head adding a warm touch to his aloof demeanor. He had a picturesque appearance, and right now, he looked noble and ethereal.

Sensing Violeta’s gaze, Hayden raised his eyes and met her gaze.

Violeta smiled at him.

Hayden’s eyelids twitched slightly. He felt as if something had struck his heart.

After being dropped off by Hayden, it was already dawn.

As soon as Violeta got out of the car, Tuna pounced on her. She caught it and used its paws to bid farewell to Hayden.

“Goodbye.”

Hayden’s expression softened. “Goodnight.

After watching Violeta walk inside, he rolled up the window and instructed the driver to drive away.

The second round of the campus beauty pageant had ended, and Violeta emerged as the winner.

All of the top ten contestants advanced.

After the vote count was reset to zero, Zelena, who was originally in seventh place, slipped down to the ninth spot.

Luckily, she still managed to advance to the third round.

However, without the option to manipulate the votes, it was wishful thinking for Zelena to surpass Violeta.

The vote count for the third round would be based on the previous two rounds, so Violeta had already been designated as the campus belle of the new term at Toland University.

Not to mention her stunning performance at the Moon Festival. The video recorded on that day had already been viewed nearly a million times on the forum and shared over a hundred thousand times.

Who could possibly compete with her?

Zelena knew that anything she did right now would be in vain, so she stopped fighting.

After a few quiet days, there was some new activity in the class,

That day, the instructor walked into the classroom with a boy and a girl.

The girl had delicate features and eyes like water.

The boy had bright eyes and an elegant demeanor.

Violeta was taking notes, while Kaylee was playing a game on her phone.

The instructor said, “Everyone, please quiet down. I’d like to introduce two new students to our class.”

Kaylee lightly tapped Violeta’s hand and whispered, “Vio.”

Violeta’s pen paused and she looked up.

The two people on the stage were introducing themselves.

“Hello, everyone. My name is Hattie Ridge. I have just transferred to Toland University and I hope to learn from all of you. This is my twin brother, Benson Ridge.”

I’m Benson Ridge. Nice to meet you all.”

Hattie and Benson Ridge.

Upon hearing these names, both Kaylee and Violeta were stunned.

When they went to the play that day, they had talked about Liam suddenly having a brother and how two illegitimate children from Harbor City would be fighting him for the family inheritance.

It seemed that Jasper was right.

These two had been transferred to Violeta’s class!

Violeta exchanged a glance with Kaylee, and Kaylee also realized that these two were the twins they had talked about at the theater the last time.

She lowered her voice and whispered to Violeta, “Vio, these two are the ones we talked about last time….

“Yeah, it’s them.”

“Gosh!”

Hattie and Benson also reminded Violeta of some other things.

She did not remember when they were talking about this at the theater, but now that she saw their faces, she suddenly remembered.

Hartie and Zelena were very good friends!

No wonder she couldn’t remember.

In her previous life, Violeta was just a white-collar worker. She would either be going to class or work.

She had no contact with Zoren, so naturally, she did not know Liam.

So, how would she know that Hattie and Benson were related to Liam by blood?

Now, everything was connected.

In Violeta’s memory, not long after Hattie came to the class, she became very close with Zelena, and they went everywhere together.

After their debut, Zelena and Hattie maintained a good relationship. They would appear on variety shows together and showcase their sisterly bond in front of the camera!

Based on Violeta’s understanding of Zelena, there was no way she would be friends with someone from an ordinary family.

Hattie had the support of the Ridges, so that was why Zelena became friends with her.

So that’s how it is!

Violeta lowered her gaze. She had no good impression of Hattie!

In the previous life, Violeta had very little interaction with Hattie, but there was once a conflict between them.

During a singing class, Violeta caught a cold from juggling work and study, so her voice became hoarse. She needed to get some water and medicine.

Hattie happened to be going to get water as well.

There was very little water left in the water dispenser, and luckily, Violeta managed to take the last bit of boiled water.

By the time it was Hattie’s turn, there was none left.

Violeta saw some bottled water nearby, so she kindly suggested that they could share it.

However, unexpectedly, Hattie responded with sarcasm and disdain, “My face would be ruined if I drank the same water as you, right?”

Yes, at that time, Zelena caused an allergic reaction on Violeta’s face, and she was already very self-conscious about that.

Hattie’s mocking words deeply pierced Violeta’s fragile heart, but she did not say anything and just left with her can of water.

Perhaps Hattie perceived Violeta’s silence as a sign of vulnerability, so she extended her hand and forcefully pushed Violeta.

Caught off guard, Violeta lost her balance and the scalding water from the cup spilled onto her arm, resulting in painful blisters.

Chapter 88

The commotion caught the attention of both the students and the teacher.

Hattie fabricated a story, claiming that Violeta had fallen because she couldn’t stand still.

Violeta had no evidence to prove that Hattic had pushed her. Even if someone had witnessed it, they wouldn’t come forward to testify for Violeta, as they didn’t want to offend the well–off Miss Hattie Ridge.

Thus, Violeta had no choice but to suppress her anger.

This incident completely changed Violeta’s perception of Hattie.

Hattie was just as cunning as Zelena,

After having such a conflict with Hattie, Violeta started hearing some gossip about her in the entertainment industry.

They said that Hattie had a terrible personality. She would use ventriloquism to insult people on stage during recordings, and she would treat the staff very poorly. Moreover, she would also act like a diva and bully newcomers.

Violeta believed all of them.

After all, Hattie was that kind of person!

Unfortunately, in her previous life, Violeta didn’t know Liam.

Therefore, she had no idea how the conflict within his family unfolded.

No wonder Liam warned them at the theater last time that the twins weren’t so simple.

Zelena sat in the middle row closer to the front. When Hattie introduced herself on stage, Zelena immediately recognized her.

Zelena vividly remembered that Hattie was the illegitimate daughter of the Ridges in Quinston, but that didn’t matter. What mattered was that Hattie’s mother was the renowned actress, Hannah Leid, from Harbor City!

If she could establish a good relationship with Hattie, she would have one more connection in the entertainment industry in the future.

Zelena wanted to befriend Hattie not only because her mother was Hannah, but also because in her previous life, Violeta was Hattie’s biggest competitor when she entered the entertainment industry.

Hattie relied on her mother’s resources and quickly rose to fame. Soon after, she became a well-established figure in the industry.

Hattie and Violeta were fierce rivals in the entertainment industry.

Zelena would try to win over anyone who competed against Violeta.

The instructor said, “All right, find a seat and sit down. You can come to the office later to get the study materials.

Hattie smiled gracefully. “Okay.”

There were many empty seats at the large table below the stage. After Hattie scanned the room, her gaze fell upon Violeta and Kaylee sitting in the back row by the window.

When she saw that there were still many seats next to them, Hattie said to Benson, “Bro, let’s sit in the back row. There are plenty of empty seats”

Benson nodded. “Okay”

Just then, Zelena took the initiative to greet them, “Hattie, why don’t you sit here? This is the best spot.”

Hattie didn’t say anything and glanced at Zelena.

Then, she looked at the back row again. She noticed the clear division between the front and back rows. It was as if there was a barrier separating them,

Violeta and Kaylee were the only ones in the back row, and no one was sitting close to them.

In an instant. Hattie understood that these two people in the back row were being isolated by this class.

The feeling of isolation was something Hattie knew all too well.

Since they didn’t have a father since they were young, the two siblings were isolated, excluded, and mocked in class.

Hattie despised this feeling.

She didn’t want to be isolated anymore.

“Bro, let’s sit here.”

When Zelena saw them sitting down, she smiled and said, “Let me introduce myself, I’m Zelena. I hope we can become good friends in the future.”

“Sure.”

Just like that, Zelena became Hattie’s first friend in the class.

Zelena had a purpose in getting close to Hattie, so she would ask Hattie to hang out with her after class.

In just half a day, the two of them became inseparable.

During lunchtime, in the cafeteria,

Kaylee didn’t know much about Hattie, but when she saw Hattie hanging out with Zelena, she disdainfully remarked, “Birds of a feather flock together! This Hattie probably isn’t a good person either.”

Violeta chuckled upon hearing Kaylee’s words.

“You have a talent for judging people, Kay.”

“Right, Vin? Then don’t you think so?”

“I’m not sure yet, so let’s wait and see,” Violeta casually replied.

Violeta had experienced Hattie’s personality in her previous life.

However, she hadn’t interacted with Benson yet.

Benson was likely Liam’s biggest competitor in the family business, so his scheming and cunning were definitely on par with Hattie’s.

Jasper and his gang had mentioned in the theater that if Benson dared to come, he would definitely be dealt with.

Violeta didn’t know anything else.

However, it was estimated that Benson wouldn’t have an easy time at school.

A few days later.

Zelena introduced Hattie to the dance club.

Due to Hannah’s high expectations of Hattie and Benson since they were young, they quickly caught up with the learning progress even though they were transfer students who joined the class midway.

Undoubtedly, they were outstanding. Coupled with Hattie and Benson’s good looks, they had already become famous in the performing arts field in just a few days. There were even people anonymously asking on the confession wall if they were single.

Hattie and Zelena had similar ways of doing things. They both liked to bribe their classmates and giving gifts was the quickest way to win people’s hearts.

As the saying goes, “A kind word and a gift will open any door.”

On this day, it was physical education class.

During the break, Violeta and Kaylee were chatting.

A gust of wind blew by, carrying with it the voices of several people talking and a faint scent of high–end sandalwood perfume.

“Hattie, the perfume you’re wearing smells really good. What brand is it? I’ll buy a bottle next time.”

“Oh? My perfume? You can’t buy it. It was a gift from my grandmother. She has a collection of antique perfumes, and this one is worth a fortune now. Lena, if you like it, I’ll give you a sample later.”

“Okay. It smells really nice.”

Gillian, who was next to them, said, “High–end perfumes are indeed different. Hattie, you came too late. If you had come earlier, you could have participated in the campus beauty pageant. If you had also participated, that person wouldn’t stand a chance.”

Candy added. “Yes, if you had participated. Lena probably wouldn’t have been bullied!”

Hattie asked, “Huh? Who bullied Lena?”

The girls glanced at Violeta and Kaylee sitting not far away.

“Who else? She’s sitting right over there…”

Zelena interrupted them. “That’s enough. Although I really hoped to achieve a good ranking in the campus beauty pageant, it’s just not possible this time. I don’t know what’s going on with the votes. Maybe it’s just bad luck.”

“It’s not just bad luck. Clearly, someone is up to something!”

“They’re just envious and malicious, so they can’t stand to see you doing well. Those kinds of people will never succeed; they’ll remain in the gutter for their whole lives.”

Although they didn’t mention any names, everyone knew they were referring to Violeta and Kaylee, who exchanged a glance.

They wouldn’t argue, but they would fight back!

When the break was over, they started doing the moon salutation.

Kaylee accidentally bumped into Gillian, causing her to fall face down with a loud thud. Her front teeth hit her lip, and the pain made tears stream down her face. She stood up, covering her mouth, and cursing loudly, “Kaylee! Are you blind?”

Kaylee adjusted her stance and nonchalantly remarked, “Apologies, but my mother has always praised me for having a well–endowed derriere ever since I was a child. She claimed it’s indicative of good health and longevity, unlike certain short-lived individuals with caustic tongues. It’s as if they have transformed into bitter melons.”

Gillian didn’t know how to react.

Chapter 89

Gillian had long been aware of Kaylee’s sharp tongue, and since she couldn’t win against her, she glared fiercely in her direction.

At that moment, the physical education teacher ed around and saw Gillian, reprimanding her,

“Gillian, why are you standing up? Do you want to fail this class?”

Gillian swallowed her grievances and replied, “I didn’t do anything.

“Then catch up quickly!”

… Okay.”

After the physical education class ended, Candy wanted to get back at Gillian. She planned to trip Kaylee when she wasn’t paying attention.

However, her plan failed because Violeta kicked the foam pad just in time, covering Candy’s foot.

Unaware of the situation, Kaylee turned around and accidentally stepped on Candy’s foot, causing her to cry out in pain.

Kaylee glanced at Candy and coldly said, “I’ve never seen such a foolish person who willingly extends their foot for others to step on.”

“Okay.”

Violeta picked up her bag and left the gym together.

Hattie saw everything and slightly lowered her eyes with a subtle expression.

She never expected that Violeta had some tricks up her sleeve.

When they were filling out the club registration form earlier, Violeta noticed Kaylee’s birth month and realized her birthday was in two days.

Given their current relationship. Violeta naturally wanted to give Kaylee a gift.

However, she was having trouble deciding what to give.

In the end, with Irene’s suggestion, Violeta decided to give her a bottle of perfume.

Violeta knew that with Kaylee’s personality, she would definitely give an equally valuable gift in return. So, she deliberately didn’t tell Kaylee the price of this bottle of perfume. She just vaguely mentioned that it cost about 15 dollars.

In fact, this perfume was a limited edition launched by Ella this quarter, and because the brand was too niche, it was only available through private high–end customization. Hence, there were no counters, and it could only be purchased through certain means.

Even with the high price, there was a high demand even when there was no supply. So, the perfume successfully arrived in Kaylee’s hands on her birthday.

When Kaylee received the gift box, she was shocked. “Wow, Viol This must be expensive! It looks so luxurious just from the packaging.”

Violeta said, “It’s okay. Open it and see if you like it. My mom and I picked it together.”

Kaylee cherished the packaging so much that she was reluctant to tear open the exquisite lacquer inside.

As soon as she opened the gift box, a pleasant rose fragrance wafted out.

Then, a delicate vintage round bottle came into view. The burgundy liquid inside resembled red wine.

“Wow! It’s perfume!”

Kaylee was extremely surprised.

“I think you’ll like this scent.”

Kaylee hesitated to take it out. She looked at Violeta with a grateful expression and said, “This is my first bottle of perfume! I always used to secretly use my mom’s. I love you so much, Vio!”

Violeta smiled. “I’m happy to give you your first bottle of perfume. It would be even better if you like the scent too.”

“How can I not like it? I love it!”

The scent emitted by the perfume was that of roses. It was not overpowering but long-lasting, just like the fragrance that had wafted out of the gift box.

Kaylee exclaimed repeatedly. “This is the best–smelling perfume I’ve ever encountered.”

“Haha, I’m glad you like it.

After receiving the gift, Kaylee was over the moon the entire day.

In the afternoon.

During the physical education class, Gillian kept catching a faint rose fragrance emanating from Kaylee and Violeta.

It smelled incredibly pleasant but subtle as if she was in a rose garden. The scent was not overpowering at all, yet it had the power to captivate people and uplift their moods.

Not only Gillian, but several others also caught a whiff of this fragrance.

So, they started discussing it during the break.

“Did you smell it? Yes, I smelled it too.”

“The perfume smells so luxurious, I’ve never encountered anything like it before.”

No one could accurately describe the scent of this perfume they simply found it very pleasant.

Only Hattie, with her arms crossed, correctly identified the perfume. “If I’m not mistaken, it should be Ella’s recently launched Bamboo Eau de Parfum.

“Ella?”

Hattie explained, “Actually, Ella is not just a brand name, it’s also a person’s name. The founder of this brand named it after herself.”

“Ella is a private custom perfume brand from Northern Orion. It’s luxurious but very exclusive. Only true perfume enthusiasts are aware of this brand. However, it’s understandable that you’re not familiar with it since it specializes in private custom perfumes that cater to very wealthy women.”

Speaking of this, Hattie felt somewhat proud. “My mom has an entire wall of perfumes, and she owns at least ten bottles of Ella’s high–end custom creations.”

In other words, her mom was extremely wealthy.

Having a custom–made perfume required a significant amount of money because the scents needed to be tested one by one until the customer was satisfied.

It consumed a large amount of resources and took a considerable amount of time.

Each trial was equivalent to burning money.

Therefore, if one wanted to have a custom–made perfume from Ella, one should not even think about it if one did not have a six-figure budget.

Hannah was an avid perfume collector, so Hattie had naturally experienced a wide range of high–end fragrances.

“There is a noticeable difference in scent between high–end perfumes and cheap ones. The one I smelled earlier was Ella’s latest release for this quarter, Bamboo Eau de Parfum. It must be the one.”

Since Hannah was a premium member of Ella, the brand had sent her a sample half a year ago to try out before Bamboo Eau de Parfum was even launched.

Hattie also smelled it and vividly remembered the distinct and refreshing rose scent. She could still recall the scent even now.

This fragrance was truly unique and could not be replicated.

After smelling it, Hattic concluded that once this perfume was released, it would undoubtedly become extremely popular!

However, Hattie was curious about how Ella’s new limited edition ended up in physical education. classroom.

Also, how did Violeta and Kaylee get it?

Hattie was well aware of how challenging it was to obtain Ella’s perfumes.

Ella did not frequently release new perfumes; they only launched one every two years, and limited editions were even rarer.

As soon as Bamboo Eau de Parfum was launched, it sold out within five seconds. Hattie had also asked someone to purchase a bottle for her, but it had not arrived yet.

Upon hearing Hattie’s explanation, Zelena exclaimed, “Oh my, really?”

“Lena, what’s wrong?”

Zelena furrowed her brow, looking puzzled, “Actually, Hattic, you’re right. This perfume is Ella’s Bamboo Eau de Parfum. I brought a bottle with me today. Remember when you gave me a sample of your vintage perfume? So this time. I specifically brought mine to share with you. However, I haven’t even sprayed it yet, so how did it end up on them? How strange.”

Upon hearing what Zelena said, everyone was taken aback and immediately realized.

“I know! They must have stolen your perfume!”

“They are thieves!”

Chapter 90

“How could Kaylee afford such an expensive perfume?”

“Hattie mentioned before that this perfume is priceless and impossible to obtain.”

“Kaylee did not come from a wealthy family. Her family is just an average working-class family! She must have stolen it.”

“Yes, that’s correct.”

“Lena, don’t worry. We’ll confront her and settle the matter!”

During the last–fitness class, Gillian and Candy had a falling out with Kaylee. Today was the perfect opportunity to resolve the issue.

After class, Violeta and Kaylee left the classroom together to change clothes.

Violeta was the first to finish. She told Kaylee, “I’m going to the restroom.”

“Okay, we’ll meet outside.”

Violeta nodded and left the changing room.

Not long after she left, Candy and her gang surrounded Kaylee.

Zelena and Hattie stood at the back and watched coldly from the sidelines.

“Kaylee, did you spray perfume on yourself today? Show us the perfume.”

Kaylee zipped her bag and glanced at them. She questioned, “Why should I show it to you?”

That perfume was a gift from Violeta. Kaylee cherished it so much that she only sprayed a tiny amount when she opened the packaging.

These people were Zelena’s followers. Why should she show it to them?

Kaylee couldn’t be bothered to look at them. She grabbed her bag and was ready to leave.

Gillian stepped forward and blocked her path. She repeated, “Show us the perfume.”

“Yes, we won’t let you leave unless you show it!”

“What? Are you trying to cause trouble? Do you think I’m easy to intimidate?”

Kaylee often played tennis, and she was strong. She shoved Gillian with a single push.

Gillian lost her balance and almost fell.

Kaylee sneered, “Skinny girls like you want to bully others? You’ve got the wrong person!”

She took big strides forward and was ready to leave the changing room, but someone grabbed her bag.

Kaylee thought it was Gillian. When she turned around, she realized it was Hattie.

“What are you trying to do?”

Hattie held onto her bag and chuckled. She challenged. “Take out the perfume and show it to us, then you can go.

“Why should! show it to you?”

“Because you stole it! That perfume belongs to Lena!”

Did you steal that perfume?

Kaylee instantly became furious. She barked, “Who do you accuse of being a thief?”

“If you didn’t steal it, then show me the perfume!”

“Yes, show it!”

“Take it out!”

“Why are we even talking to someone like her? Let’s just snatch the bag.”

The perfume was in Kaylee’s bag, and the group rushed over to snatch it.

Kaylee desperately held onto her bag, not letting them take it. Unfortunately, she was outnumbered.

When her bag was about to be snatched away, Violeta pushed the door open. She stood at the entrance, where the light shone into the room from behind, casting a shadow over all of them.

The girls who were trying to snatch the bag were all stunned. Everyone was dumbfoundedly looking up at Violeta.

Violeta stared coldly at them. Her gaze was dark and emanated a chilly aura. Those girls instinctively let go. of the bag.

Kaylee quickly held the bag tightly in her arms.

“Vio.”

Violeta had agreed to meet Kaylee outside. She waited for a while and didn’t see Kaylee, so she went back to the dressing room.

She didn’t expect to encounter this scene.

Violeta walked in and asked, “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. They want to steal my bag.

Before, the gang was bold when it was just Kaylee alone.

When Violeta returned, they weren’t as arrogant as before.

Gillian said, “Violeta, you came back just in time. Lena’s perfume had gone missing. Her perfume scent matches what you two are wearing. We want to check Kaylee’s bag. Is that too much to ask?”

Candy chimed in “Yeah if you didn’t steal it just now it.‘

“Haha!” Violeta laughed. I have to prove that I didn’t steal? What kind of ridiculous logic is that?

“Who gave you the authority to search freely? If mere suspicion can lead to conviction, then I suspect your brain is filled with nonsense. Would you like to open up your brain for me to examine?”

The group was speechless.

Zelena stood up and said, “They are all doing this for me. Let’s calm down. If Kaylee doesn’t want to show us, then we’ll have to go to the counselor. Stealing is wrong, and it will definitely result in a serious punishment.”

Gillian echoed, “That’s right, 1 heard the counselor is selecting the best student of the month. If this matter escalates, it will be a serious offense, and the counselor won’t let her off the hook.”

Kaylee protested, “Hey! Watch your language.

Violeta remained calm and indifferent. She agreed, “All right then, let’s go to the counselor.

Zelena lowered her eyes. Originally, she just intended to do this to dampen their spirits.

She didn’t expect Violeta to be so bold and willing to go to the counselor.

Could this girl really afford Ella’s perfume??

Impossible!

Absolutely impossible!

She wouldn’t believe it until she saw the perfume.

Shortly, the group arrived at the office.

After hearing about the incident, the counselor asked seriously. “There is a possibility of a mix–up of perfumes. Zelena, why are you so convinced that your perfume was stolen by them?”

Zelena explained, “Counselor, you may not be aware, but this perfume can’t have a similar scent to others. It has only been on the market for a short time, and besides, we all smelled it.

Hattie can vouch for us!”

Hattie nodded and said, “I have a keen sense of smell for perfumes. There is no way I could have mistaken it.”

The counselor looked worriedly at them and shifted his gaze to Violeta and Kaylee.

“Can’t they afford to buy it themselves?”

Gillian and Candy burst into laughter.

“Counselor, you have no idea. That perfume is in high demand and impossible to find in the market.”

“It’s almost skyrocketing in price. How could Kaylee afford it?”

“Yeah

Gillian and Candy were just children from an ordinary working-class family, but they started mocking Kaylee with Zelena and Hattie’s support.

They didn’t even know the brand before, but now they were arrogantly mocking others.

The counselor felt offended.

Kaylee was shocked by their explanation. She couldn’t believe that the perfume Violeta had given her was so expensive.

Violeta had told her it was a few hundred dollars, and she foolishly believed it.

If the truth hadn’t come out, Kaylee would have thought the perfume was not expensive. She never expected it to have two extra zeros on the price tag.

Despite this, Kaylee had no doubt that Violeta had bought the perfume and not stolen it.

The counselor looked at Kaylee and said, “Since that’s the case, why don’t you take out the perfume and show us?

The show it to them?”

Violeta interrupted, “If we show the perfume and prove that it wasn’t stolen, how will we handle the situation?”

The counselor thought for a moment. He was going to select the star of the month. It would be ideal if nothing serious happened in the class. If a serious theft incident occurred, it would definitely affect his selection.

If the item had been something common, it wouldn’t have been a big deal, but this perfume was so expensive that it was bound to attract significant attention and be treated as a serious matter. This could lead to a grave offense.

His chances of being selected would be ruined.

Moreover, both Zelena and Hattie came from wealthy families, while Violeta was the daughter of the chancellor!

He couldn’t afford to offend anyone.

He was in a dilemma.

“Maybe we can handle it this way. If it’s proven that we didn’t steal it, Zelena and Hattie will be punished with the task of cleaning the toilets for a month. Does that seem fair to you?”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 71, 72, 73, 74, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 80]]

Chapter 71

Zelena got up from the ground, and everyone gathered around her.

She insincerely defended Violeta, “I’m fine. I just lost my balance earlier. It’s not Sis’s fault. She misunderstood me. Let’s not blame her. I hope one day we can reconcile and go back to how things were.”

Gillian said, “Lena, what misunderstanding could you possibly have with Violeta? You are the true heiress, and she is an imposter! Logically speaking, she should be the one trying to please you!”

Candy added. “Exactly! Violeta, this imposter heiress, has taken away eighteen years of your wonderful life. Where does she get the audacity to act superior in front of you? She is so shameless!”

Zelena’s generosity at this moment made Violeta’s previous arrogance even more apparent.

The classmates in the class whispered about how Violeta’s behavior just now was simply too much.

Zelena lowered her head and straightened her clothes, a slight smile appearing on her lips.

Meanwhile, Violeta and Kaylee arrived at the tennis court.

In the lounge, they met their senior, who had the latest updates on the investigation.

“Violeta, Kay, you’re here. I have good news to share.”

“What is it?”

The senior said, “There is something wrong with Zelena’s votes on the campus belle list. I and a few senior brothers from the technology department have been paying attention and investigating for many days. We found that Zelena’s vote count is increasing in a regular pattern. So, we randomly checked the IP addresses of many users and found that they were not even from our school. This means that most likely, these votes were manipulated. We have reported it to the school.”

Kaylee was extremely happy and responded, “Really? Does that mean Zelena will be disqualified from the competition?”

Senior Sister: “If it is proven, all the manipulated votes will be reset to zero. This kind of behavior is despicable, but the specific punishment will depend on how the school handles it.”

Kaylee turned to Violeta and said, “That’s great, Vio! If we can bring down Zelena, you will be the winner!!”

If Zelena is eliminated in the second round, then the champion of the third round will undoubtedly be Violeta.

It seems that this year’s new campus belle has already been chosen.

Kaylee was ecstatic, even more so than Violeta herself.

However, Violeta felt that this matter was not as simple as Kaylee thought. Zelena is cunning and scheming.

“Sis, where did you trace the IP addresses to?”

The senior answered, “It’s from the southern area. We couldn’t find the exact location, but we can narrow down the general range.”

Violeta nodded. “Okay, thank you for your efforts these past few days.”

The senior smiled and said, “It’s just a small matter. Not to mention that you are a member of our club, but as one of the organizers of the campus belle competition, I must uphold fairness!”

Just as they were talking, a few club members entered the lounge to get some water.

After getting the water, they sat together in the lounge and chatted.

“I don’t know what performance to prepare for this year’s Moon Festival.”

In previous years, they would just go with the flow, and it seemed like this year would be no exception.

The notice for the Moon Festival was sent to every club.

In the afternoon, Jasper called for a meeting with the members of the club, with the sole purpose of coming up with a performance.

Even if it was just going with the flow, they had to come up with something to present.

There was silence in the room, as no one was willing to take the initiative to come up with an idea.

Jasper was quite troubled.

And just at that moment, Violeta stood up from her seat and said, “I’ll come up with a performance.”

Everyone turned their heads in surprise to see Violeta standing up at the back. Their eyes shone as if they were gazing at a goddess!

Jasper was even more surprised as he looked at Violeta.

Violeta was like a savior sent from heaven!

In previous years, coming up with a performance had always been a challenge. No one wanted to generate ideas, let alone take on the responsibility.

If it were a tennis match, Jasper wouldn’t even have to ask. Everyone would be willing to participate.

But when it came to performing on stage for the festival, no one wanted to embarrass themselves.

Now that Violeta was willing, everyone was overjoyed and exclaimed:

“Violeta, you’re our savior!”

“Yes, this is fantastic! Is our tennis club finally getting a chance to shine?”

“Last year, someone recited a poem on stage, and it was a disaster.”

“Violeta, what kind of performance do you want to do? We’ll all support you!”

Violeta shook her head and said, “I haven’t decided yet. But since no one else wants to perform, I’m willing to do it.

Today in the classroom, she had a heated argument with Zelena.

If the tennis club doesn’t step up at this year’s Moon Festival, it will embarrass her.

Of course, Violeta won’t let Zelena embarrass her, so she decides to take charge of this group of slackers for this year’s festival.

“Everyone, let’s applaud!”

Clap, clap, clap!

Violeta thought they were being too dramatic, so she forced a smile and sat down.

Then someone spoke up. “I’ve always had an issue with Lucy and others from the dance club. Their attitude when they argued with us on the bus last time was outrageous.”

“Yeah, I hope this year’s Moon Festival will make up for their past mistakes!”

Kaylee asked curiously, “Who is Lucy?”

The senior sitting next to her said, ‘Lucy is the president of the dance club, and also…

She lowered her voice and said, “She’s also our president’s ex-girlfriend.”

What?

“I can’t believe it.”

Kaylee was shocked.

She never expected such a complicated relationship.

No wonder there has been a long-standing grudge.

Meeting an ex-lover must be a chaotic situation.

Lucy and Jasper were together in their freshman year. Lucy liked Jasper, but they broke up in less than a month.

She was heartbroken, so she took a year off in her sophomore year to study dance abroad and only returned this year.

In less than a month of a relationship, she escaped overseas for a year, which shows how deeply Jasper hurt her.

After Lucy left that year, her few close friends who stayed in the dance club started to resent the tennis club. This is also one of the significant reasons for the grudge between the dance club and the tennis club.

“Lucy is back. The dance club will be more audacious this year.”

“But if Lucy is in charge, it won’t be so easy for us to win the Moon Festival this year.”

Some people started to criticize it, and no one refuted it.

Because everyone knows the dance club’s dominant position in the school’s programs.

However, Jasper has great confidence in Violeta and says, “Vio, if you participate in the festival, you will be the pride of the tennis club. We will all support you and believe that we won’t lose to other clubs this year!”

“Yes! The president is right. Let’s beat those girls from the dance club!”

Why did they suddenly become so passionate?

Violeta glanced at Jasper. It was all because of his romantic history.

It was no secret that Jasper frequently changed girlfriends at school. So after he broke up with Lucy, he didn’t have any lingering feelings either.

But who would have thought that from then on, the tennis club would become enemies with the dance club?

Chapter 72

“Know thyself, know thy enemy. A thousand battles, a thousand victories.”

After the meeting, Kaylee began gathering information about Jasper and Lucy’s past relationship through various channels.

“Lucy Trivia is the only daughter of the Trivia family in Quinston. She has been skilled in various arts since childhood. Unfortunately, she fell at the hands of Jasper, a notorious person.

“Jasper’s family owns a film and television company. He has encountered all kinds of beauties, so Lucy couldn’t capture his heart and was eventually abandoned. After the breakup, Lucy was devastated. She took a break from school and went abroad to relax and further her dance studies. I heard that she has returned this semester, but it seems like she hasn’t come to school yet. However, she will definitely show up at the Moon Festival.

Kaylee sat next to Violeta and eagerly shared what she had learned.

“Vio, she is a formidable opponent. Can our club handle the Moon Festival? What performance are you preparing? Have you figured it out?”

Violeta leaned back in her chair, playing with her phone, and calmly replied, “I haven’t figured it out.”

Kaylee was taken aback.

“Oh my, you haven’t figured it out? We made such bold statements in the classroom today. What if we get embarrassed?”

Kaylee panicked.

It was indeed satisfying to talk big earlier.

But if they get embarrassed after the Moon Festival, it would be painful to be humiliated!

“Calm down. It’s just dancing. I want to see who lacks coordination.” Violeta shifted her gaze away from the screen.

Three days later, Lucy arrived at Toland University.

When the members of the dance club heard that Lucy had finally come to the school, they skipped their afternoon classes to meet her at the club.

Zelena was also among them, eagerly looking forward to seeing Lucy.

Because she heard that Lucy was Jasper’s ex-girlfriend.

Now that Violeta is hanging out with Jasper, if Lucy finds out about her, she will target her.

Zelena secretly planned to provoke a conflict between Lucy and Violeta.

At this moment, the door of the dance club suddenly swung open, and everyone turned their heads to look.

“She’s here. It’s the president!”

The club door opened. A pair of slender hands lifted the pink and white door curtain, revealing a brown uniform and a pair of long and well–proportioned legs.

Lucy truly lived up to her reputation as Quinston’s famous heiress. Even without looking at her face, her temperament alone showed that she had been raised in luxury since childhood.

Lucy was very beautiful, with delicate features and fair skin.

But what stood out the most was her temperament, which surpassed her facial features. Having danced since she was young, her temperament was superior to that of ordinary people.

Even when mixed in with the crowd, she still caught people’s attention at first glance.

Her temperament was somewhat similar to Violeta’s!

Violeta had been raised in luxury since childhood. There was always an air of nobility around her that ordinary people couldn’t match.

Since Violeta returned to the White family, she had gained a relaxed and carefree aura, which made others jealous.

This kind of aura was what Zelena detested the most!

She was the heiress of the Blake family, but she grew up in a common family with her foster parents.

What was originally her glory and wealth were taken by Violeta. Why didn’t she hate her?

The shadow of Violeta has been looming over her. Zelena wanted to strive to break free from that shadow, and she even wanted to surpass her!

Now, Zelena noticed a similar aura around Lucy as she had seen on Violeta. She felt a sense of unease.

“President!”

“President, you’re finally back!”

Everyone rushed forward and gathered around Lucy.

Lucy smiled at them and responded, “It’s been a while, everyone. It seems like we have many new members.

“Yes, indeed! We recruited many new members during the year you were away. Let me introduce them to you. This is Alice, and this is…”

This time, Lucy had prepared gifts for everyone upon her return to school.

For every new member introduced, Lucy would give a small gift as a token of appreciation. “Just a little something.

“Thank you, President.”

“And we have Zelena, our new freshman recruit this year. Lena, come and say hello to the president.”

Zelena was called out. She looked up at Lucy with an innocent smile before walking over and obediently greeting her, “Hi, President. I’m Zelena Blake.”

Lucy smiled and said, “Hi, this is a gift for you.”

Zelena glanced at the gift in her hand.

She thought to herself, Who would want this worthless item

But despite her thoughts, she accepted the gift with a pleasantly surprised expression. “Thank you, President! I really appreciate it.”

Lucy said. “I’m glad you like it. It’s just a small token of appreciation.”

The gift was a MiAmor lipstick and a bottle of perfume.

It was already quite thoughtful, especially considering it was their first meeting. Who would be so generous as to give everyone a gift?

So every member who received a gift was very happy.

Regardless of the value of the gift, as long as they could receive one, it was a pleasant surprise.

However, when Zelena opened the gift and saw the lipstick and perfume inside, a hint of disdain flashed in her eyes.

These things are only cherished by those who can’t afford better items.

And the color of the lipstick is so unattractive.

Previously, the dance club was managed by the vice president. Now that Lucy has returned, the club’s affairs naturally have to be handed over to her.

The first task at hand is to prepare for the Moon Festival next month.

This is Lucy’s first Moon Festival since her return, so she cannot be careless,

She used this good opportunity to gather everyone and hold a meeting.

Taking advantage of the opportunity, Zelena quickly mentioned the grandiose words Violeta had said in class during the meeting.

Upon hearing Zelena’s words, several former cheerleaders in the dance club were furious.

They immediately stood up and passionately exclaimed, “President, Violeta has gone too far! You don’t even know. This year, their tennis club went to play in the league, and they kicked all of our cheerleaders off the bus on the way!”

“Yeah, thinking about this makes me so angry! I’ve never encountered such a despicable act before. Violeta is just causing trouble! Oh, Lend, also mention the incident when we went to the theater.”

“Previously, we didn’t have a president to support us, but now that our president is back, you must stand up for us!”

Zelena’s eyes sparkled and she quickly said. “Actually, it’s not a big deal. It’s just that the last time we went to the theater to watch a play, Violeta and her friends snatched our tickets. Well, Violeta and her friends have more influence than us, and we couldn’t compete. I had originally booked the tickets, thinking of treating everyone to a show, but I didn’t expect…”

Upon hearing this. Lucy furrowed her brow and asked, “She snatched your tickets? Who is Violeta?”

“President, Violeta is a freshman in our year!”

“Oh, right. She is dating Jasper,” someone in the crowd whispered.

Lucy was startled to hear that.

She believed that she had moved on from Jasper.

She had been away for a year, but upon returning, she realized that she hadn’t truly forgotten about him. The first thing she did upon coming back to Quinston was to find out about Jasper’s current situation.

Upon learning this, Lucy’s heart tightened.

Does Jasper have a girlfriend?

Chapter 73

Lucy’s expression suddenly changed, catching everyone’s attention. Casey Lambert, the Vice President of the club, spoke up. “Lucy, it’s just a rumor for now. We haven’t confirmed whether they are together or not.

The news of Violeta being Jasper’s girlfriend has been circulating in the school for a long time, and everyone has taken it for granted.

Furthermore, someone even witnessed Violeta feeding Jasper soup in the cafeteria!

Many pairs of eyes saw it happen.

It’s not just an unfounded rumor.

Lucy pursed her lips and forced a smile. “It’s fine. After all, it’s been over a year since we broke up. It’s normal for him to have a girlfriend, right?”

“But Violeta is acting arrogant because of her connection to the tennis club!”

“Yeah, that’s right. Lucy, you don’t know. This Violeta is really going too far…”

The conflict between the two clubs had been ongoing for quite some time.

Recently, the situation escalated significantly when the cheerleaders were expelled from the bus by the tennis league.

Several former cheerleaders vehemently criticized Violeta, even going so far as to exaggerate the incident where Zelena was provoked and supposedly ‘hit‘ by Violeta in class.

“She hit someone?”

“Yes! If someone hadn’t intervened in class, Lena would have been hit

Zelena interrupted deliberately. “Stop talking about it. I believe my sister didn’t mean it.”

Their discussion continued.

Lucy listened to their excited chatter and formed a negative impression of Violeta in her mind.

Furthermore, the fact that Violeta was Jasper’s “current girlfriend” only intensified Lucy’s dislike for her, even though she hadn’t met Violeta in person yet.

“Alright. I’ve heard everything you guys said. Since Violeta is so confident, we must make her regret it at this year’s Moon Festival! We’ll show her that our dance club is not to be messed with.”

“That’s great!”

Everyone became excited.

“With our club president leading our rehearsals, we’ll definitely give those monkeys from the tennis club a good beating!”

Zelena felt pleased to see how much the Dance Club members despised Violeta.

News about Lucy’s return to Toland University spread throughout the campus within half a day.

At noon, on the second floor of the cafeteria.

The members of the tennis club sat together for lunch, with Violeta and Kaylee also present. Nolan sat at a nearby table with the club members.

Lucy entered the cafeteria with the dance club members following behind. As soon as they entered, whispers filled the air.

“Look, it’s Lucy”

“She’s finally back. I thought she wouldn’t come back.”

“Oh no, it’s going to be a typical battleground. Look over there.”

The seats next to the window were occupied by the tennis club members..

Jasper and Violeta sat at the same table. Next to them were the vice president of the tennis club and Nolan, the student council president.

Almost two–thirds of the tennis club members had arrived.

When the two groups met, the previously noisy cafeteria suddenly fell silent.

The onlookers lowered their voices and quietly observed.

Lucy’s gaze fell on Jasper, and she felt a tinge of bitterness in her heart.

She remembered that when they were together, Jasper never ate in the cafeteria.

Those young masters disliked the cafeteria’s food.

But now.

They were all sitting in the cafeteria, having a meal with Violeta.

Lucy’s gaze slowly shifted to Violeta, who was sitting next to Jasper. Indeed, she had a beautiful appearance.

Violeta, who was drinking soup, felt the hostile gaze on her and put down her spoon. She gently lifted her eyes and met that gaze.

Lucy looked stunning in her luxurious attire, with her long black hair flowing down and delicate features.

Their eyes met, and Lucy lowered her eyelashes slightly.

Kaylee whispered in Violeta’s ear. “Vio, that’s Lucy! Jasper’s ex-girlfriend.”

Violeta remained composed. She only glanced at Lucy before shifting her gaze. She playfully teased Jasper across the table. “So, she’s your ex? She’s quite beautiful. Not bad.”

Rainer and his communions also directed their attention toward Lucy.

Long–awaited Impressions

After more than a year, Lucy had remained unchanged.

Jasper stayed indifferent and simply responded with a soft “Hmm.”

Lucy approached the members of the dance club, and Zoren and Liam exchanged glances, sensing her strong presence.

Her voice was gentle. “It has been over a year since we last met, everyone. It seems like your tennis club has some new members.”

Hayden leaned back in his chair, lips slightly pursed, his gaze fixed on Violeta across from him, completely ignoring Lucy.

Zoren asked, “Lucy, when did you come back?”

Liam added, “It’s been so long. We thought you wouldn’t return.”

Lucy replied, “Why wouldn’t I come back? I just went out to have some fun and relax. I still have many friends in Quinston, I can’t just abandon them.”

The Trivia family was one of the most prestigious families in Quinston, so Lucy and Zoren naturally belonged to the same social circle.

Lucy didn’t know Violeta, so she didn’t even consider her as the daughter of a prestigious family. She thought she was just an ordinary freshman at Toland University who was lucky enough to join the tennis club, which caught Jasper’s attention.

While they were talking. Violeta quietly ate her meal.

“Aren’t you going to introduce her? Is she a new member of your club?”

Violeta realized that Lucy was referring to her, so she looked up and smiled at Lucy, introducing herself, “Hello. I’m a freshman, Vio-”

However, Lucy coldly interrupted her. “Did I ask you?”

Her tone was sharp, and anyone could tell that Lucy was intentionally trying to embarrass Violeta.

If it were an ordinary person, they would have been speechless after being questioned like that. Even Kaylee, who was sitting next to Violeta, felt her palms getting sweaty.

But Violeta still maintained a smile.

“I have heard of your name before. It’s truly a pleasure to meet you today.”

Jasper furrowed his brows and said to Lucy, “Who did you provoke to make you so temperamental? Did you lose your manners while studying abroad?”

Lucy sneered. “I have no manners. She has the best manners.”

Zoren was dumbfounded.

Liam was no better than Zoren.

Both of them could tell that Lucy hadn’t forgotten about Jasper.

Meeting Lucy – Long–awaited Impressions

It seems that Vio was misunderstood!

Zoren lightly kicked Violeta’s foot under the table, signaling her to finish her meal quickly and leave this troublesome place so as not to get involved with Lucy.

Receiving Zoren’s signal, Violeta picked up her plate.

“Eat slowly, I have classes in the afternoon.

Kaylee also stood up quickly, preparing to retreat from this chaotic place with Violeta.

Just as the two were about to leave, a person emerged from behind Lucy and deliberately bumped into Violeta, causing the plate to tilt and the soup to spill all over the floor.

“Clang-

The plate fell to the ground, shocking the people at the table.

“Vio!” Zoren quickly stood up. “Are you burned?”

A trace of barely noticeable annoyance flashed in Violeta’s eyes as she looked at the plate on the ground, the spilled soup, and the leftover food. She glanced sideways at the person who bumped into her.

At first sight, she immediately recognized Casey, a member of the dance club who had previously spoken up for Zelena. She was the cheerleading team captain during the bus incident.

Chapter 74

Violeta glanced at Casey.

In response, Casey raised her eyebrows as if to say, “What can you do to me?”

Her expression seemed to invite a smack, but instead, she said, “Oh, sorry. I didn’t notice you coming over just now. Did I bump into you? Are you hurt?”

“She is standing here just fine. How could she be hurt… “The people from the dance club in the back row chimed in.

Zoren quickly walked to Violeta’s side and asked, “Vio, are you okay? Did you get burned?”

Violeta replied, “I’m fine.”

Zoren criticized Casey. “Are your eyes just for decoration?”

Casey dared to do this because Lucy was back now, and with Lucy backing them up, they didn’t have to pay any price.

Sure enough, Lucy turned around, glanced at the plate on the ground, and then looked at Violeta.

“It was just a light bump. If she had held it firmly, nothing would have happened. Who do you want to blame?”

Zoren turned his head. “What did you say, Lucy?”

Lucy crossed her arms and looked resolute as she said, “With so many people in the cafeteria, is it really that rare to accidentally bump into someone while walking? If she had held it firmly, nothing would have happened.”

Anyone with eyes could see that the people from the dance club were deliberately causing trouble just now.

But now Lucy was openly protecting the people from the dance club, which undoubtedly fueled their arrogance.

Since Lucy had already made her stance clear, Violeta didn’t want to give her a good face anymore.

She saw Violeta turn to the side and pick up the tray from Kaylee’s hand, directly covering it on Casey’s body.

“Ah!” Casey screamed in pain, using her hand to vigorously pat away the soup and leftover food.

“Violeta! What are you doing!” Casey glared at Violeta and cursed, “Are you crazy!”

Violeta crossed her arms and imitated what Lucy had just said to Casey, “since such a rare thing to accidentally bump into someone while walking? Couldn’t you just not stand in front of me?”

“You!”

“What? I haven’t even blamed you for bumping into my tray, but speaking of which, what’s the big deal about getting a little bit of leftover food on you? Are you made of paper?”

She threw sarcastic remarks about their previous conversation back at them.

Casey’s hand trembled in anger. “Violeta, are you deliberately picking a fight? Who do you think you are…

Before she could finish her sentence, she felt the gazes of several men at the nearby table, and the rest of her words got stuck in her throat.

Casey felt a wave of fear. She had forgotten that Violeta now had these men as her backers. She was just an ordinary person. How could she possibly fight against them? So Casey glanced at Lucy and said with a touch of grievance, “Lucy.

Seeing her club member being bullied, Lucy naturally couldn’t tolerate it.

She had a preconceived bias against Violeta, and now that she saw Violeta physically attacking members of the dance club, she immediately concluded that Violeta was a scheming woman who wanted to climb the social ladder!

Lucy followed Casey’s words and said, “Violeta, you’re so arrogant, huh? Who do you think you are? It’s not your turn to teach my club member a lesson!”

Lucy had never shown a friendly face to Violeta from the beginning.

Violeta was polite to her only because she used to be Jasper’s ex.

Since Lucy kept acting like this, Violeta naturally wouldn’t give her any face.

“A dog that bullies others is not good. What kind of person can raise such a dog?”

Well said!

If it weren’t for Kaylee’s inability to talk to Lucy, she would have screamed to cheer Violeta on.

Vio stood her ground and retaliated against Lucy.

Kaylee silently cheered for Violeta in her heart.

Lucy understood Violeta’s sarcasm. Even senior students would be polite to her when she was in school.

Now that she had only been away for a year, when did it become acceptable for a freshman to speak so arrogantly in front of her?

Lucy immediately raised her hand to slap Violeta in the face.

“You insolent girl!”

The nearby onlookers widened their eyes in surprise.

Kaylee and Zoren were both prepared to catch Lucy’s hand before it reached Violeta.

Unexpectedly, a low, cold, and clear male voice came from the table.

Go ahead and hit her, Let’s see what happens!”

You Can Try To Hit Her!

Hayden’s voice carried a distinct air of gravity, neither light nor heavy. He remained reclined in his chair, exuding an aura of calm and nobility. His dark eyes were deep and almost black, showing no obvious change in expression, but they gave the impression that his gaze was sharper than before.

Lucy’s hand halted, her slender fingers trembling slightly before she put it down.

She turned to Hayden in disbelief and asked, “Hayden, what do you mean?”

Everyone present was shocked!

With just a few words, Hayden managed to calm down the furious Lucy.

Only a few people among the onlookers knew about Hayden’s influential background.

But Zoren and others present were well aware, as were the members of the dance club.

Lucy knew very well what Hayden’s words represented.

She just didn’t expect that someone as indifferent as Hayden- would one day stand up for a woman! Hayden said, “Are you deaf? Or did you not understand English after studying abroad for a year?”

Lucy was too angry to speak, but mostly she was shocked.

Has Violeta already become so important in their group?

She could accept Zoren standing up for Violeta, but how could Hayden be willing to stand up for her!?

Zelena, who was among the members of the dance club, witnessed this scene firsthand and was also very shocked.

Wasn’t it said that Violeta was in a relationship with Jasper? Could it be that she was also involved with Hayden?

There was no way Lucy’s slap could land on Violeta’s face.

She sneered and nodded at Violeta, saying, “So you’re Violeta, huh? Well, I heard you caused a scene about winning the Moon Festival this year for your tennis club. Let’s wait and see!”

After speaking, Lucy and the members of the dance club left the cafeteria.

Everyone was surprised. They didn’t expect that their first confrontation would end with Lucy and the group leaving!

Jasper apologized to Violeta. “Vio, I’m sorry. It’s probably because of me that she acted this way.”

Violeta gave him a knowing look and said, “No worries, Jasper. Good luck with your romantic. entanglements.”

“But I’m not innocent either. After all, it was me who dragged you into acting in the cafeteria in the first place.”

At that time, Violeta deliberately pulled Jasper into the cafeteria to act out a soup–feeding scene to provoke Zelena and the others.

Lucy, You Can Try To Hit Her!

Now the consequences had fallen on her own shoulders. Violeta didn’t expect such a chain reaction. She could only accept it.

“Now that it’s come to this, let’s prepare well for the Moon Festival and not embarrass the tennis club.”

“All right.”

After this incident, Violeta began to seriously work on the program for the Moon Festival.

If she wanted to surpass the dance club, the best program would be in the same genre.

Dance against dance!

Chapter 75

“Dancing?”

Kaylee was amazed when she learned about Violeta’s plan. “Vio, I had no idea you could dance!”

Violeta smiled mysteriously.

She did have some background in dancing, thanks to Mr. and Mrs. Blake.

When she was a child, Mr. and Mrs. Blake had her learn ballet. However, they felt sorry for Violeta when she found practicing too tiring, so they let her switch to playing the piano after only two years.

She never thought she would achieve much in this lifetime, but she did have a connection with dancing.

It all started in her previous life when she graduated from college. Violeta missed the opportunity to play the leading lady, as Zelena snatched the role away from her.

At that time, Violeta was the top student in her department, so the instructor had high hopes for her. He informed Violeta early on that the production team was going to select the leading female role from their class, and the character was a renowned dancer from the western regions of the capital city.

To obtain this role and to resonate with the character, Violeta made up her mind to start practicing dancing in advance.

The dance she practiced was none other than the most challenging classical dance, ballet.

Learning ballet was a difficult journey for Violeta, as she started almost from scratch.

Fortunately, her hard work paid off.

During the audition, Violeta’s ballet performance amazed the casting director and assistant director present. They immediately decided to cast her in the leading female role.

But unfortunately, Violeta’s happiness did not last long. In less than half a month, the casting director of the production called Violeta to inform her that the role had been given to Zelena.

Violeta was left empty–handed!

She couldn’t understand why. Was Zelena really better than her and deserving of the role?

Later, she found out that it wasn’t because Zelena was more talented. It was because Mr. and Mrs. Blake had invested a large sum of money in Zelena.

When she learned the truth, Violeta burst into tears.

Because as soon as she got the role, she happily called Mr. and Mrs. Blake to share the good news.

She even happily imagined that once the show became popular, she would have money to show her gratitude to them.

But Mr. and Mrs. Blake betrayed her cruelly.

They knew very well how much effort Violeta had put into getting the role. She had spent countless hours in the play. She had put in so much effort.

But they still chose to take the role away from her and give it to Zelena, just because they were willing to spend money on her.

During her four years of college, Mr. and Mrs. Blake had ignored her, and she could understand that.

They stopped providing tuition and living expenses, and she could understand that too.

But this incident truly chilled her heart.

To this day, Violeta still remembers the words they said on the phone. “Lena is the future star who will stand under the spotlight, attracting everyone’s attention. As for you, even if we give you this good role, can you perform well? You simply don’t have the talent for acting. Can’t you just work like a normal person? You’re a selfish person for trying to compete with Lena!”

This sentence became a nightmare in Violeta’s heart.

Even though she had been hated by everyone in the entertainment industry, she never had the intention to quit showbiz.

She was determined to prove to Mr. and Mrs. Blake who was truly suitable to stand under the spotlight!

Thinking about these past experiences, a faint sorrow lingered around Violeta.

“Vio, what’s wrong with you?”

Violeta snapped out of her memories and forced a smile. “I can only dance one type of dance, so I’ll perform this dance for the Moon Festival.”

Kaylee curiously asked, “What is it?”

Violeta replied, “Ballet.”

“Wow!”

In Kaylee’s mind, an image of Violeta dancing elegantly instantly appeared, and she eagerly looked at her.

“Vio, it’s going to be amazing! I can already envision it!”

Lucy studied contemporary dance, while Violeta specialized in classical dance.

It seems that the Moon Festival will be a fusion of modern and classical dance!

After deciding to perform ballet for the show, Violeta began practicing as soon as she returned home in the evening.

Since there was no dance studió in her house, the servants prepared an empty room on the third floor for Violeta to practice in…

She thought she had already forgotten the movements of the Hu Xuan dance because, in her previous life, she never attempted the dance again after facing discouragement, and this continued until her death.

But unexpectedly, when the music started playing, all the movements Violeta had practiced in her previous life came flooding back into her mind.

The dance steps naturally followed the sound of the music. Since there was no mirror in the room, Violeta didn’t know if she was dancing well or not.

Music filled the room, and the servants quietly gathered at the door to watch Violeta dance.

In hushed voices, they whispered, “Ms. Violeta dances so beautifully!”

“Yes, indeed!”

At that moment, Niall appeared behind the servants and asked in a low voice, “What are you all watching?”

The maids turned to Niall and made a subtle gesture. “Young Master, Ms. Violeta is dancing inside. You should come and see”

Niall joined them at the door to watch Violeta dance.

As the music ended, Violeta didn’t feel tired because her physical stamina had recovered quite well during military training.

Just as she was about to find her phone to review the details of the dance, she caught a glimpse of several figures at the door.

Violeta turned her head and smiled. “Bro, why are you all standing at the door?”

Niall looked at Violeta affectionately and walked in.

“We didn’t want to disturb you, Vio. You danced really well!”

“Oh, come on. I was just improvising. Toland University is about to hold the Moon Festival, and I have to perform on behalf of the tennis club. I can’t embarrass myself on stage.”

“You call that improvising? You’re so amazing. If you perform it on stage, no one could beat you, Vio.”

Niall had a talent for flattery.

Violeta smiled helplessly. “Bro, you’re praising me blindly. I do have flaws in my dancing!”

Niall glanced around the room and stroked his chin. “This dance room is not up to par. It’s too small and doesn’t have mirrors. It’s not suitable for practicing. How about this, Vio? If you want to practice dancing. I can recommend a good place for you!”

“Sure, where is it?”

“Rhythmic Dance Studio.

Rhythmic Dance Studio is a renowned dance academy in Quinston, offering comprehensive training for dancers rather than just a dance studio.

Many parents preferred to send their children to Rhythmic to learn dance. Rhythmic had numerous professional teachers, and the variety of dance styles was particularly extensive. All the instructors had participated in both domestic and international competitions and had received awards as outstanding dancers.

Violeta learned ballet on her own because, in her previous life, she didn’t have the means to hire a teacher. Because of this, Violeta’s journey to learn dance was more challenging than that of ordinary people.

If she could find a teacher to guide her, her progress would undoubtedly be faster than in her previous life.

“I don’t know much about dance, but the owner of Rhythmic is my good friend. Vio, you are a talented dancer. If you’re going to dance, you should find the best teacher.”

“Sure.”

After hearing Niall’s words, Violeta naturally accepted the offer with great enthusiasm. She was just an amateur. If she could improve through this opportunity, why not?

Chapter 76

Niall had informed the dance studio in advance, and over the weekend, Violeta paid a visit to Rhythmic.

The studio had prepared a warm welcome for Violeta. After being given a tour of the studio, she was introduced to her dance instructor.

“Ms. Violeta, our classical dance teacher’s last name is Parker. I will take you to meet her.”

Violeta nodded and replied politely, “Okay.”

The instructor assigned to Violeta was Grace Parker.

Strictly speaking, Grace had retired from teaching a long time ago. She wasn’t an instructor at the institution, but one of the partners.

Grace was a classical dancer, particularly skilled in ballet. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was the best classical dancer in the country.

Having her as Violeta’s teacher was the most suitable choice.

In the past few years, many people had wanted to become Grace’s disciples, but she had stopped taking on apprentices long ago. She had mentored two apprentices.

Grace had once stated that she would only accept three apprentices in her lifetime.

The last apprentice to be accepted would be carefully selected–one in a million.

Grace agreed to teach Violeta dance. However, whether she would accept her as an apprentice was another matter. She needed to see Violeta’s talent first.

After a while, Violeta arrived at the dance studio.

“Ms. Parker, Ms. Violeta is here.”

Pushing the door open, she saw three people standing in front of the mirror in the dance studio. Grace, dressed in an elegant black dance costume, was at the front.

Beside her were two girls with short hair wearing white dance costumes.

“Hello, Ms. Parker.”

Violeta greeted politely.

The three turned around upon hearing the sound. Violeta was surprised to find that the two girls next to Grace were none other than the Nelson sisters–Nydia and Hazel!

As Nydia and Hazel saw Violeta, their eyes widened in recognition.

“Violeta!?”

“Violeta!?”

Violeta looked slightly surprised. “It’s you!”

Seeing their expressions, Grace’s voice softened as she asked, “Nydia, Hazel, do you know each other?”

Nydia replied, “That’s right. We met before at the league. She is from the Toland University tennis club,”

Hazel added, “Violeta, are you here to learn ballet?”

Violeta was quite surprised but quickly regained her composure. “Yes, I didn’t expect you two to be Ms. Parker’s students.”

Hazel said proudly, “That’s right!”

Grace interrupted, “All right. Since you’re already here, let’s not waste any more time. Violeta, I can teach you ballet, but whether you can become my student is another matter.”

“Okay.”

“Now, let me see your dance.”

Grace gestured for Nydia to play the music. The space had already been cleared, allowing Violeta to freely showcase her dance.

Violeta didn’t hesitate. As the music started playing, she confidently began showcasing her dance moves.

Violeta’s appearance surprised the Nelson sisters.

Before she arrived, Nydia and Hazel had heard that the person coming was a young lady from the White family.

The White family! The young lady belonged to the main lineage of the White family, prominent in the business empire of the Quinston tycoons, not a subsidiary branch.

A few months ago, the lost daughter of the White family, who had been mistakenly taken away, was found and caused quite a stir in Quinston’s high society.

There were all kinds of rumors in the circle.

The most widely spread one was that this rich young lady was ugly, vulgar, and not presentable at all!

Therefore, the White family did not hold a banquet to welcome her, nor did they bring her out to meet everyone.

Nydia and Hazel had also heard these rumors before they met Violeta.

Before Violeta arrived, both of them were looking forward to meeting this “vulgar rich girl” from the White family. They even considered the idea of someone like her aspiring to be Grace’s student as mere wishful thinking.

But now, upon seeing her, they were taken aback to discover that Violeta was actually the daughter of the White family!

How could she be considered vulgar? The person spreading rumors must be foolish!

Violeta danced gracefully to the music, captivating Nydia and Hazel.

‘Clan, clan, clan, clan.”

The two of them spontaneously applauded. “You dance really well!”

Grace was also impressed with Violeta’s performance. As a professional dancer, she could identify the flaws in Violeta’s dance, but what she admired the most was Violeta’s elegance, confidence, and liveliness. It was truly exceptional.

Grace didn’t hesitate to praise. “You indeed dance very well.”

A gem in front of her eyes, when carved, will surely shine brightly.

Grace was undoubtedly pleased with Violeta.

“Excellent. If you want to learn ballet, I will help you.”

Thank you. Ma’am”

Ma’am?

Grace did not object to this title.

Nydia and Hazel exchanged a glance. They knew that Grace used to dislike being called “Ma’am” by younger generations.

They didn’t expect that Grace wouldn’t mind being called “Ma’am” by Violeta. Does this mean that Violeta has a great chance of becoming the last disciple?

Violeta practiced in the dance studio for a long time. With Grace’s guidance, her understanding of dance had significantly improved.

As the sun began to set, Violeta left the dance studio, bidding farewell to Nydia and Hazel, who were also leaving.

“Hey! Violeta! Wait!”

Hazel carried her bag, skipped over to Violeta’s side, and said, “I can’t believe you’re the daughter of the White family that was mentioned a few months ago! It’s really surprising!”

Violeta didn’t stop walking. “What’s so surprising about it?”

Nydia replied, “It’s surprising because you’re not what the rumors say.

Violeta asked, “What do the rumors say?”

Hazel chuckled and said, “According to the rumors, you are ugly and uncultured, a country girl. Because your parents didn’t want to throw a banquet for you, everyone started saying those things about you.

Violeta fell silent for a moment.

In reality, Irene and Anton didn’t throw a banquet for her because she had just returned from Arlowand and her injuries from the car accident hadn’t fully healed yet. Besides, she didn’t care about such things, so she didn’t ask them to throw a banquet.

I didn’t expect the rumors to spread like this. Rumors can really harm people!

“Now that you know the truth, remember to defend me if you hear anyone badmouthing me behind my back.”

Hazel replied. “It’s no big deal!”

Nydia added. “Violeta, Ms. Parker likes you. You might even become her last disciple, and we’ll be sisters in the future.”

Violeta said. “It’s great to earn Ms. Parker’s approval, but becoming a closed–door disciple is not something I insist on. I haven’t thought that far ahead.

Hazel touched her chin. “Based on my understanding of Ms. Parker, she will most likely choose you.”

“Let’s not worry about that for now, Violeta. Why did you decide to perform ballet?”

Violeta replied, “It’s for the Moon Festival at Toland University, I will be performing on stage.”

The Moon Festival at Toland University was quite renowned.

Many students from other universities would also come to watch the performances.

Hence, Nydia and Hazel were naturally aware of the tennis club’s annual embarrassing moments.

Hazel said, “Is your club sending you to embarrass yourselves this year? Hahaha

Nydia, being more composed, cleared her throat and said, “Under the guidance of our teacher, it’s impossible to embarrass yourselves. You will win an award.”

Hazel added. “That’s true. Your club is lucky to have you this year!”

Then she said to Hazel. “Sis, let’s attend her performance together. We can cheer for her, and I’ll even make a banner for her!”

Chapter 77

The Nelson twins radiated pleasant personalities.

As they walked towards the street, they hailed a passing car.

The White family’s car was already parked on the side of the road, and the driver stepped out to open the car door for Violeta.

Violeta turned her head and waved to Nydia and Hazel, saying. We’re going back now. See you tomorrow.”

Before the Moon Festival, Violeta had to practice dancing every day, so she had plenty of time to spend with these two sisters.

“Goodbye.”

“See you tomorrow.”

Time flew by, and half a month had passed. There were only seven days left until the Moon Festival.

In the afternoon, at Rhythmic Dance Studio.

Violeta finished her dance practice. A thin layer of sweat appeared on her forehead, giving her complexion a rosy glow.

Grace nodded in satisfaction beside her. “Not bad, Vio. You have improved very quickly. With this level, you will be more than capable of participating in your school’s festival. But I believe you can do even better.”

Hazel handed Violeta a towel, and she wiped her face.

“Thank you, Ma’am.”

Grace’s smile grew even brighter. Over the past two weeks of their interactions, Grace’s contentment with Violeta has significantly increased.

She felt that she had finally found her one–in–a–million last disciple.

After careful consideration, Grace spoke, “Vio, do you want to become my disciple?

Nydia and Hazel heard Grace’s words and had happy expressions on their faces.

See, they knew it. Violeta would become their junior sister.

Violeta was momentarily stunned, then smiled. “Of course!”

Grace nodded. “Good, from now on, you will be my last disciple.”

The process of becoming a disciple was simple–just serving a cup of tea. Grace was not particular about formalities.

After Grace left, Nydia and Hazel hurriedly ran over. “Vio! I knew we could become sisters. Haha.”

That’s great. Now we’ll have to support you even more during the Moon Festival.”

Who could have known that their former opponent in the league would now be their junior?

Today marked Violeta’s final dance practice before the Moon Festival. Starting tomorrow, the school would commence stage setup and rehearsals, leaving Violeta with no time for further practice.

After leaving the dance studio, the four of them went to a restaurant next to the studio for a meal.

Grace also gave Violeta a jade bracelet as a gift for becoming her disciple.

The next day, while Violeta and the tennis club members were setting up the stage for the dance, they encountered a group of people from the dance club.

The members of the tennis club were holding exquisite props for ballet.

Meanwhile, the members of the dance club all had modern punk–style props, indicating that they were going for a cyberpunk street dance.

When the two groups met while setting up the stage, there was a subtle confrontation.

Although they didn’t directly clash, the members of the dance club saw the tennis club setting up the props, so they went back and informed Lucy about it.

“It seems like Violeta is going to do a ballet session.”

“Ballet is quite challenging. Can she perform it well?”

“It’s likely just a hurried attempt. After all, the striking stage design is captivating and ideal for a promotional campaign.”

“Hmph! What’s the use of exquisite stage design? The content of the program is the most important. I doubt Violeta will perform the session well!”

Lucy lowered her gaze and said, “Ballet is the most difficult classical dance. Unless Violeta had a classical dance foundation before, it’s impossible for her to perform well.”

Zelena quickly interjected, “Based on what I know, she only studied ballet for two years as a child and never learned classical dance, let alone ballet.”

Casey responded, “Isn’t it obvious? Violeta is being forced into the spotlight!”

Upon hearing Zelena’s words, Lucy felt somewhat relieved.

Indeed, ballet was very challenging, but it was also incredibly beautiful.

Their performance had a cyberpunk style that appealed to the aesthetic preferences of today’s youth and was completely different from classical dance. If Violeta could excel in a ballet session and outshine the entire dance group, it wouldn’t be impossible for her to win.

However, Zelena claimed that Violeta had no foundation in classical dance at all, which put Lucy at ease.

Lucy knew very well that it was impossible to become proficient in ballet in a short period of time.

However, they could have never imagined that Violeta wouldn’t pick it up so quickly. In her previous life. she taught herself ballet and was already quite skilled.

In this life, under Grace’s guidance, although she hadn’t reached the pinnacle yet, her ballet skills were on par with those of outsiders.

How many of the people sitting below the stage during the Moon Festival at school were experts?

Everyone was just there to watch the show, so Violeta’s ballet skills were more than sufficient!

As long as the stage design and atmosphere were in place, it was hard to predict who would win or lose!

“But what if Violeta learned classical dance from a teacher?”

Casey said. “Learning takes time. She’s not a machine. Can one master it simply through learning?”

Lucy softly suggested, “That’s not necessarily true. If Violeta finds a highly professional teacher and learns quickly, even if she can’t reach the highest level, she can still grasp the form with a high level of understanding.

Casey asked. “Lucy, what kind of teacher can instruct at that level?”

Lucy replied. “The best classical dance teacher in the country is Grace Parker, but she stopped teaching a long time ago, so it’s impossible for her to teach Violeta.”

Casey chuckled. “If that’s the case, it might be a bit awkward for Violeta to step onto the stage and try ballet. Haha…

The members of the dance club burst into mocking laughter.

Zelena also covered her mouth and laughed.

Violeta, it seems like you’re going to embarrass yourself this time!

After setting up the stage, the members of the tennis club returned to the tennis court.

Even though they hadn’t seen Violeta dance and didn’t know if she could dance, they had great confidence in her.

They even contributed money and effort, and the stage design was all paid for by them.

The visual effect of the stage design, regardless of its cost or intricacy, was remarkable. Particularly notable was the elegant style that required splendid props to create a captivating visual spectacle.

The members of the tennis club were all well–off, so they prepared the best, which showed their support for Violeta.

As the Moon Festival program began, the forum released the program list submitted by various clubs and even held a vote for the “Most Anticipated Program” on the forum.

The dance club presented a program full of punk and futuristic style called “3010,” while the tennis club showcased a program called “One Ballet Spin, One Turn through a Thousand Years.”

They even contributed money and effort, and the stage design was all paid for by them.

The visual effect of the stage design, regardless of its cost or intricacy, was remarkable. Particularly notable was the elegant style that required splendid props to create a captivating visual spectacle.

The members of the tennis club were all well–off, so they prepared the best, which showed their support for Violeta.

As the Moon Festival program began, the forum released the program list submitted by various clubs and even held a vote for the “Most Anticipated Program” on the forum.

The dance club presented a program full of punk and futuristic style called “3010,” while the tennis club showcased a program called “One Ballet Spin, One Turn through a Thousand Years.”

Chapter 78

The voting had a significant impact on Violeta’s position on the campus belle chart, creating a buzz among the students.

Anticipating Violeta’s performance, many people rushed to the campus belle chart to vote for her.

In the evening. Violeta surpassed Zelena, who was in first place.

Zelena closely monitored the votes on the campus belle chart. When she saw that Violeta had overtaken her. her, she became furious. She immediately contacted someone to manipulate the votes and ensure that she stayed ahead of Violeta.

Previously, Zelena had manipulated the votes by a small margin, making it difficult to detect…

However, this time, Zelena was too impatient. The sudden surge in votes caught the attention of many people, including the organizers behind the scenes and the other contestants on the chart.

D–3 Moon Festival.

In the afternoon, fate brought Violeta into an unexpected encounter with Casey and her friends from the dance club in the corridor of the teaching building.

It was a fleeting moment, yet they deliberately blocked Violeta’s path.

Whenever Violeta veered left, they followed suit; whenever she shifted right, they mirrored her. It was a classic act of provocation.

On the other side of the corridor, Nolan had just finished inspecting the cleanliness with some members. of the student council. They happened to witness the scene where Casey was blocking Violeta.

Nolan’s eyes narrowed, filled with anger.

“Violeta, don’t be complacent just because you have a high number of votes on the forum. You still have a long way to go compared to us.

The bell rang, and Violeta held her textbook in her arms, calmly looking at Casey. A faint smile appeared. at the corner of her lips as she mockingly said, “Do you think you’re that capable?”

Casey narrowed her eyes and retorted, “I might not be the best, but I’m still superior to you. It’s in your best interest to keep your distance from Jasper. Don’t say you weren’t warned if things go awry.”

Violeta asked, “What if I don’t stay away?”

Casey chuckled in anger. “Violeta, your empty words are meaningless. If boasting was effective, then the world would be full of billionaires. This society values strength. Our club president comes from a wealthy and influential family and is also the chancellor of Toland University. If you don’t leave Jasper, all you can expect is to drop out of school. Don’t believe me? Just wait and see.”

“Oh, drop out,” Violeta sighed, her tone changing. “I’m so scared.”

“You might as well warn Jasper to stay away from me,” Violeta continued.

Violeta and Jasper were just friends.

Casey’s actions were typical of someone who couldn’t control Jasper, so she resorted to threatening Violeta.

Coincidentally, Violeta was the least afraid of threats.

Violeta was ready to leave when Casey once again stood in her way and said, “You’re nothing more than a substitute for our club president, yet you’re so happy being a substitute. How foolish.”

“Hmph! You can’t even be a substitute. Do you care so much about who Jasper is with? Do you like him?”

“You!”

Whether Violeta hit a nerve or not, Casey became furious and raised her hand to strike Violeta’s face.

At that moment. Nolan happened to walk behind them and swiftly blocked Casey’s swinging hand.

And Violeta retaliated by slapping Casey across the face.

“Smack!”

A hot slap mark appeared on Casey’s face.

Casey turned her face to the side, covering her face with her other hand, looking shocked at Violeta. “You!”

Violeta twisted her wrist and said icily, “I have my limits when it comes to patience. People from your dance club are as bothersome as flies.

Don’t think you’re the only one who can hit. Next time, have Lucy come in person to speak harshly to me and see if she gets slapped just like you!”

She didn’t slap her in the cafeteria last time, so she couldn’t let her go without a slap this time in the hallway.

If they wanted to treat her like a doormat, they had to see if they had the capability.

The members of the dance club turned to Nolan and exclaimed immediately, “Nolan, did you see what just happened? Violeta has a terrible attitude, and her credits should be deducted!”

“And we need to inform her parents!”

“Yes!”

Nolan let go of Casey’s hand and softly said to Violeta, “You should go back to class first.”

Violeta lifted her leg and walked away.

Behind her, the angry voices of the dance club members could be heard.

“Nolan, you can’t defend Violeta/like this! She just hit someone!

Nolan’s voice was cold. “She was acting in self–defense.”

After saying that, he turned to look at the student council members behind him. “Did you see me protecting Violeta?”

“No.”

What?

The members of the dance club were shocked!

Wasn’t it obvious that he was protecting her?!

The night before the Moon Festival.

Irene gave Violeta a set of exquisite dance costumes.

The dance costumes inside the black gift box were neatly folded and adorned with jade stones on top. captivating the eyes at first glance.

“How beautiful!”

“The pendant on it is so shiny.”

Irene was delighted to see Violeta’s admiration.

“Vio, this is the costume I wore when I was young. Your body shape and size are just like mine when I was young. You should try it on.”

This set of costumes was one of Irene’s famous classic works, “The Prosperous Dynasty.”

The costumes were custom–made at a high cost. To achieve authenticity, they were made of top–quality silk as the base, and the jade embellishments were genuine. Each one was meticulously sewn by hand, and it took skilled craftsmen a year to create this unique set.

The style would never go out of fashion. Even fifty years from now, it would hold high collectible value.

After Irene performed, the museum even approached her to collect this set of costumes, but Irene declined.

Now, Irene took out this set of costumes that should have been kept in the museum and gave them to Violeta to wear for the Moon Festival at Toland University. It was truly a waste of such a precious item.

If the people at the museum were to find out, they would definitely be devastated!

Violeta changed into the costumes and gracefully emerged from the dressing room, twirling in front of everyone.

Anton and Niall immediately applauded.

“Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!.”

“So beautiful! My daughter is so beautiful. Even if she goes on stage like this without performing, anyone with eyes would vote for her!”

“Vio, it looks amazing! It suits you so well.”

Irene was extremely satisfied Seeing Violeta was like seeing herself in her prime.

Back in the day, when Irene performed in plays, her fans filled the audience. In the world of theater, she was undoubtedly a gem, and even now, Irene’s status remains unshakable.

However, as time went on, she couldn’t help but reminisce.

“It looks so good, Vio.”

Violeta approached and hugged Irene. “Thank you, Mom

These costumes are just sitting here, and their ultimate value lies in being worn by you, Vio. You will definitely win first place! I’m waiting for your good news.”

“Yes!”

The next day, after finishing classes during the day, the Moon Festival began at 7 pm.

At 2 o’clock, they started setting up the stage.

At 7 o’clock, everyone started entering, and the gates of Toland University were wide open.

The front desk was bustling, and Kaylee rushed in from outside to backstage.

“Vio, it’s amazing out there! There are countless people. This event is incredibly grand and truly deserves to be the annual Moon Festival!”

Chapter 79

Violeta was applying her makeup.

As Kaylee rushed in through the mirror, Violeta smiled and said, “It’s normal for so many people to show up after such a promotion.”

Kaylee saw Violeta in the mirror and gasped, “Oh my god…”

She noticed that Violeta had flawlessly applied her makeup, with a five-color eye shadow, and every detail. from blush to lip makeup, was flawless.

Kaylee was stunned!

She walked over, gazing at Violeta with admiration. “Vio, you’re so beautiful. Even when you’re not moving, you still look like a perfectly retouched photo. And the dress you’re wearing–oh my god, it’s stunning. The gemstones on it are so lifelike and beautiful…”

Kaylee thought that the dress Violeta was wearing was a high–quality imitation, but she didn’t expect it to be an authentic piece with genuine gemstone embellishments, each one worth a fortune.

Violeta was now like a walking treasure!

Violeta said, “My mom gave me this dress. It’s truly beautiful, don’t you think?”

Kaylee clasped her hands together. “I can already imagine that your mom must be a beautiful woman too!”

“I can’t wait to see how breathtaking you’ll look when you walk out later. The audience will be amazed! You’re simply too beautiful.”

As they were talking, the other members of the tennis club walked in, chatting and laughing.

“There are so many people outside. It feels like there are even more than in previous years.

“Yes, there are more people this year…”

“Oh my god!”

“Violeta! So beautiful!”

As soon as the words were spoken, they noticed Violeta, who was doing her hair and makeup. Everyone stood frozen in place, just like Kaylee had moments ago.

Kaylee covered her mouth and giggled. “See, I told you. When you walk out later, the people in the audience will have the same expression.”

After recovering from their shock, they approached Violeta, their faces filled with astonishment and disbelief.

Violeta used to dress casually and didn’t pay much attention to her appearance. She always wore sportswear and played tennis on the court. It was nothing like Zelena’s eye-catching outfits.

They were used to seeing Violeta with a natural face, which was beautiful but not as stunning as she looked now.

The current Violeta was truly beautiful, with an aura of unattainability. She was a rare beauty that only appeared once in a millennium!

Kaylee saw the stunned expressions on their faces and said, “Stop staring and go check if the props are ready backstage. Don’t delay Violeta’s performance later!”

“Okay.”

“I can’t wait to see the performance later. It’s awesome. I want to see who in the audience is blind not to vote for Violeta!”

“Yeah, she doesn’t even need to dance. Just walking on the stage like a model would be enough to win.”

As they spoke, they headed to the back to check on the props.

Kaylee pulled up a chair and sat next to Violeta, her eyes fixed on her like a devoted fan, observing her makeup up close.

Who knew how Violeta looked from Kaylee’s perspective? Mesmerizing!

Just as the floral hairpin was being placed on her forehead, a terrified scream suddenly came from behind.

“Ah!”

Kaylee was startled and almost fell off the chair.

What are you shouting about?”

Two boys ran out from behind, their faces filled with despair. “We’re done. All the props we placed at the back have been soaked! None of them can be used anymore.”

“What!? How did this happen?”

Kaylee quickly stood up and ran to the back to see for herself.

Sure enough, she saw that all the props they had carefully prepared a few days ago were destroyed, soaked, and smashed.

It was a mess, clearly intentionally damaged by someone!

Kaylee clenched her fist and exclaimed, “Who could have done this? It’s incredibly malicious! How are we supposed to perform like this? And what about Violeta’s performance later?”

Violeta lifted her skirt and approached, her eyes narrowing as she surveyed the chaotic scene on the ground.

“It must have been the members of the dance club! Who else would do something like this?”

“This is outrageous! I never expected them to stoop so low.”

“They must be afraid of being outshone by us, which is why they destroyed our props like this. We can’t let this slide! Let’s go to the External Affairs Department right away. We need to get to the bottom of this!”

Everyone discussed the matter.

Although there was no evidence, everyone immediately suspected the dance club.

Violeta glanced at the ground and suddenly spotted a crystal earring lying in the corner. She walked over, picked it up, and examined it in her hand.

This earring looked familiar.

Violeta pondered for a moment, and a person’s image flashed in her mind.

However, she wasn’t sure if it was her, so she carefully held onto the earring.

Kaylee approached and asked, “Vio, what’s wrong?”

Violeta glanced at the earring in her hand and replied, “I found it on the ground.”

Kaylee furrowed her brow and said, “Isn’t that the earring Zelena wears? I remember she flaunted it during military training!”

During the previous mountain training, no one was allowed to wear accessories. However, Zelena, who didn’t participate, stood out with a pink crystal earring on her ear, so Kaylee remembered it vividly.

“Could it be that Zelena came and destroyed our props?”

“We can’t be sure yet.”

Kaylee bit her lip and said, “The seniors are heading to the External Affairs Department. We can’t let the culprit get away with this so easily!”

The External Affairs Department was responsible for the Moon Festival.

With the props destroyed, it was impossible to find identical replacements in such a short time. They needed to contact the department and discuss a solution.

Soon, Hayden and his three friends learned about the destroyed props and went backstage to meet Violeta.

As soon as they arrived, they were captivated by Violeta’s outfit.

Zoren exclaimed, “Wow! Vio, this outfit is incredible. Could it be from your mom? It looks like one of her old costumes.”

Jasper added, “It’s truly beautiful.”

Liam nodded. “Indeed, the jade embellishments on the dress are so lifelike. This dress must be quite valuable!

The Ridge family was in the jade business, so Liam could recognize the quality of the jade at a glance.

Hayden also praised it. “It’s stunning.

Violeta shrugged. “Beauty won’t help. The props are ruined. I might not be able to go on stage now.”

Zoren cursed, “Whoever destroyed our props must be a complete idiot!” Jasper calmly stated “I have already contacted the External Affairs Department Since there is no surveillance on this side, we’ll have to think of alternative solutions.”

Violeta had put in the most effort and dedication for the sake of a great performance.

Now that her makeup and hair were done, she was only one step away from the final preparation. However, she didn’t anticipate the props being destroyed, preventing her from going on stage at the last moment.

Naturally, she wanted to perform and dance on stage. It was a testament to her hard work, regardless of rankings.

Hayden suggested. “Since you’re the last one to perform, we still have time to prepare the props again.”

Liam added, “Yes, I’ll have someone bring some props from my side.”

Chapter 80

Really? That’s amazing”

Even though the props they had prepared beforehand were decent, Liam’s props must be superior.

Jasper checked his watch. “We only have two hours left. Let’s move quickly!”

Liam nodded and immediately called someone at home to prepare the props. They would pick them up later by car.

Everyone was furious when they discovered the damaged props.

But when they learned that Liam was willing to provide new props, their spirits lifted.

“That’s fantastic! With new props, we can rearrange everything.”

“Yes! Unity is strength!”

“We have already given feedback to the External Affairs Department. They promised to give us an explanation!”

Meanwhile, backstage at the dance club.

The members participating in the show were all applying their makeup.

At this moment, someone rushed in from outside with excitement and said, “Good news! The tennis club’s props were destroyed. They most likely won’t be able to perform in the show!”

“What? The props were destroyed?”

“Well, they deserve it. They’ve been so arrogant all this time. It serves them right!”

“Although they deserve it, we have to admit that having the props destroyed at this critical moment messes with their mindset.”

“Weren’t they

handle this.”

preparing an elegant–themed stage design? It’s difficult to find such props. Let’s see how they

“It seems like the first place is within our reach.”

Zelena, who was sitting in front of the mirror doing her makeup, heard their words and lowered her gaze, a smile playing at the corner of her lips…

Then Zelena glanced at Casey, who was sitting next to her. The two exchanged a glance, and a hint of unspoken satisfaction flashed in their eyes.

Casey turned to Lucy and said, “Lucy, it seems like fate is on our side. The next time we see Violeta, let’s see if she can still act arrogantly. We’ll make sure that anyone from the tennis club who sees members of our dance club in the future will lower their heads!”

Lucy continued doing her makeup, not as joyful as the others, and said, “I actually want to see how good.

Compared to the joy of the other members, Lacy truly wanted to see Violeta’s dance.

Lucy was also a dancer. Although rankings were important, she was more interested in ballet performances

Besides, she was confident. She didn’t think she would lose to Violeta.

So she hoped that she could surpass Violeta on the stage with her abilities rather than relying on these

Tricks.

With this in mind, Lucy turned her head and glanced at the members of the dance club. “It wasn’t you guys who destroyed the tennis club’s props, was it?”

Everyone was stunned for a moment, then quickly shook their heads.

“How is that possible? We would never do such a thing.”

“Yeah, that wouldn’t be appropriate. Besides, we are mortal enemies with the tennis club. If their props were destroyed, they would immediately suspect us. We wouldn’t do something like that.”

“Lucy, you’re right. They must be suspecting us now!”

Lucy was speechless.

Given the dynamics between the tennis club and the dance club, they must have suspicions.

Since it wasn’t done by dance club members, Lucy felt relieved and turned her head to continue applying makeup.

However, she didn’t notice the frozen expressions of Casey and Zelena beside her.

An hour passed.

The new props finally arrived.

When the curtains of these props were pulled down, everyone exclaimed, “Wow!”

“They’re so beautiful!”

The most captivating aspect was their five colors–red, blue, black, white, and yellow. The props that were brought from Liam’s warehouse were all collector’s items, such as the sand–colored silk, which is of exceptional quality and hard to find in the market.

Imagine the scene when a stunning woman emerges from beneath these silks–a sight that can only be described as heavenly! It would truly take your breath away!

Kaylee placed her hands on her hips and exclaimed, “Don’t just stand there, everyone! Let’s start setting up. We’re running out of time.

“All right!”

Everyone was filled with enthusiasm and began working together.

The last thirty minutes flew by in a race against time!

Meanwhile, the dance clubs had already started preparing for their performance.

Violeta’s ballet session was the grand finale, with the dance club’s program as the second–to–last act

Outside the venue, Nydia and Hazel arrived early and secured the best seats with a great view. They down, snacked, and held their phones, ready to record videos.

Initially, there were only two of them, but to their surprise, they discovered that many other students from the sports school had also arrived!

Even Archer had come to the venue.

The students from the sports school occupied a row of seats, and Hazel sat next to Archer, asking, “Archer, why did you come to watch the Moon Festival? I didn’t hear that you were coming.”

Archer replied. “I didn’t say I wouldn’t come either.”

The Toland University forum was open, so as long as you paid attention, you could find out the results of the Moon Festival program voting from a few days ago.

Violeta, who wanted to perform a ballet session, ranked first in the voting results.

Archer became interested and decided to come to the venue to see the program.

Nydia said. “Most people are here to watch the ballet session and Punk 3010.”

The nearby students from the sports school nodded and remarked, “Absolutely, are you here for the same reason? In previous years, only Toland University’s dance club delivered captivating performances. But this year, to our surprise, the tennis club has also joined in. Thinking about the tennis club’s poetry recitation from previous years, oh my, it almost had me laughing until my stomach hurt.”

“Who do you think will win this year?”

Hazel replied. “Isn’t it obvious? Vio’s baller will win!”

“Oh, oh, oh. Why all of a sudden Vio? When did your relationship become so close?”

Hazel and Nydia exchanged glances and said in unison, “She is our little junior now!”

“Ah!!!”

The people nearby were shocked, including Archer, who was visibly stunned for a moment.

“Junior!?”

Hazel said, “Yes, Vio is now under the guidance of our master and is the latest disciple to be accepted!”

Many people in the sports school knew that Hazel and Nydia had been learning dance since they were young, and their master was the renowned classical dance master, Grace Parker.

Grace was one of the most well–known dancers in Hoiten. If what they said was true, then Violeta’s ballet must have been trained by Grace.

This performance was going to be truly exciting!

“Now I can’t wait to see it. Ms. Parker’s students must be extraordinary!”

Hazel proudly declared, “That’s right! Just wait and see. It will amaze you!”

As they were talking, the host on stage announced the second–to–last program.

“Now, let’s welcome the members of the dance club to perform the Punk 3010 dance! Everyone, please. give them a warm welcome!”

The sound of applause filled the area.

As the lights dimmed and the curtain slowly rose again, nine dancers appeared on stage, with Lucy positioned in the center.

They were all dressed in matching dance costumes. As the mechanical music started playing, their bodies moved in a robotic and precise manner.

Hazel took a sip of coffee and commented, “So it’s a popping dance. It’s quite impressive, but compared to Violeta’s ballet, it falls a bit short.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 461, 462, 463, 464, 465, 466, 467, 468, 469, 470)

Chapter 461

The family of three sat by the lake located on the east side of the campus. It was quiet, and very few people would pass by that area to notice them.

“Jess, we don’t mean to disturb you. The reason we came today is to ask you whether you are free next Saturday.” Aaron looked at her.

Nervousness could be sensed in his tone.

Looking at the eagerness in Yusra and his eyes, Jessica could not bring herself to reject them.

The two’s eyes were filled with disappointment seeing her remain quiet.

Aaron sighed and became worried about his wife’s condition.

Yusra suddenly grabbed Jessica’s hands. “It’s okay. You can come over whenever you want to. I’ll wait for you.” The trio did not mention that topic anymore afterward. “If there’s someone bullying you here, you can tell us.” “Okay.”

“You can look for your brothers if you don’t understand anything in your studies. I remember that you’re studying design. What’s your plan for the winter break?” Aaron asked. “I plan to go to a clothing company to have my internship.”

“Hugh has a clothing company. You can have your internship there.”

Jessica shook her head. “I’ve submitted my resume to several clothing companies. The results will be coming out in a few days.”

Aaron felt frustrated that her independent daughter was not relying on him and the family.

Despite that, he could only respect her decision as he knew that she would dislike anyone restraining or controlling her.

The Ferguson family treated Jessica cautiously so the latter would not feel annoyed with them around.

Jessica accompanied them to the entrance. She only turned around to return after seeing them off.

Right after she turned around, Samantha popped out of nowhere and wrapped her arm around the shoulder.

“So, how was it?”

Samantha sensed that something was off after asking her question.

Jessica seemingly mumbled to herself, “Should I attend the birthday party?”

“Of course, you’re going. Isn’t that your plan?” Samantha answered without hesitation.

Jessica glanced at her innocent friend.

She doesn’t understand the implications of me attending the banquet. All the guests have close relationships with the Ferguson family. What identity should I use then? The daughter of the Ferguson family? If so, it means that I’ll be declaring that I’ve accepted my identity as one of the Fergusons.

The upcoming birthday banquet did not seem simple at all in Jessica’s mind. It looked more like celebrating her return as the daughter of the Ferguson family.

My previous life was miserable thanks to the Larson family. What will be awaiting me in the Ferguson family?

Jessica became timid when she had that thought.

She admitted the fear within her as she remembered the clear lessons learned from her past life.

Even though her current life was not the same anymore, it still could not erase her fear of having a family.

Maybe it’s like what everyone says. The more I care about it, the more the fear of getting hurt I feel from it. I can’t guarantee that I won’t go insane if the pain from the previous life reoccurs. After being given a second chance, I just want to live a peaceful life.

To live was her only determination since she was young. As long as I’m alive…

Jessica took out her mobile phone and dialed a number that she had not contacted for a long time.

“How’s the investigation progress about that incident?”

Raymond let out a bitter laugh. He had used his connections to look into that incident. However, he found no clues as they were long gone due to how long it had been.

Chapter 462

“Ms. Stone, we’ve been working together for so long. Aren’t you aware of my capabilities and personality?”

Jessica understood what Raymond was implying.

“You still don’t have any news, am I right?”

He chuckled. “You’re smart as usual, Ms. Stone. It’s not me being incapable, but that incident was a very long time ago. Things weren’t the same in the old days as they didn’t have surveillance cameras anywhere. The reports now are always kept available and can be found easily. But the reports back then would be destroyed after they had reached a certain duration.”

“Just get straight to the point. Is there any information found?”

“Haha. Yes, although it’s just a bit. I found the nurse on duty during the incident but could not find anything on her. I’m looking into other evidence, and I’ll inform you once I get any news.”

“Send me the information about that nurse.”

“No problem.”

After hanging up the call, the exhausted Jessica closed her eyes.

The door of the dorm was suddenly pushed open. Ruby entered the dorm while supporting Madelyn, who was slightly drunk.

“Oh, you’re here.” Ruby glanced at Jessica.

Madelyn raised her head and looked at the latter, who was sitting on the bed. “I heard that your parents came to school to see you today.”

Jessica did not reply.

Seeing that, Madelyn became infuriated and shouted, “There are always people who are sly and cunning. She’ll lie, saying that she’s an orphan so people won’t cling to her when she is actually a daughter from a prominent family. It looks like she’s destined to be one of the family members. Whether it’s the brother or the sister, they always treat people coldly, as if people are in debt to them. The family lacks proper manners – none of them are good people!” Ruby could not stand her hurtful words anymore and pulled her sleeve. “You’re drunk. Stop talking.”

“Don’t stop me! They should admit their doings. I can’t stand her. She’s always looking down on people just because she’s filthy rich. These kind of people…”

Jessica jumped off her bed and walked to the bathroom.

Afraid of them starting a fight, Ruby immediately said, “Don’t be angry with her, Jessica. She’s drunk, so she is half awake.”

“Who is half-awake? I’m fully awake! Jessica, let me tell you one thing. You’re just a motherless bitch.”

Jessica brought a bucket of water from the bathroom.

Splash!

Madelyn was drenched.

Meanwhile, Ruby was dumbfounded as she could not imagine Jessica doing that.

Madelyn could only stand around as her mind went blank.

“Are you awake now?”

Madelyn lifted her gaze and met Jessica’s cold glare.

“Ahhh!” she then shouted loudly and her voice echoed throughout the corridor.

The students staying next door who heard her voice rushed over and saw Madelyn, who was all wet, standing in the middle of a puddle of water.

“What’s wrong?”

Madelyn felt encouraged when she saw the crowd. She pointed at Jessica. “Everyone, don’t you think she’s too mean? She splashed me with a bucket of cold water just because we came back late. I know you’re from a prominent family, but you shouldn’t treat us like that. You detest me just because I’m born poor…”

The people outside the room gossiped while pointing at Jessica as they did not know the truth.

曲

Chapter 463

Someone called the dormitory teacher, and the teacher walked into the room. She spotted the wet floor and the embarrassed Madelyn.

“What happened?”

Madelyn repeated her previous words.

The dormitory teacher looked at Jessica. “Is that so?”

“She was drunk and kept cussing out, so I helped her sober up.

“You’re lying!” Madelyn turned to Ruby. “Tell them, Ruby. She’s the one who looked down on us and deliberately targeted us.”

She stressed the word “us,” reminding Ruby that they were supposed to be a team.

Everyone turned their gaze toward Ruby.

Ruby was nervous – she didn’t know if she should tell the truth or lie to protect her friend.

“Now you tell me, what exactly happened?” the dormitory teacher asked.

Ruby hesitated. She glanced at Jessica and then at Madelyn, who winked at her. She took a deep breath and said, “Madelyn started it, and then Jessica splashed the water on her.”

Madelyn fumed. She pointed at Ruby angrily and scolded,” Ruby, you traitor! Are you afraid of Jessica? Is that why you’re not telling the truth?”

“No, I’m not!” Ruby denied.

“Don’t lie, traitor! I was wrong about you!”

“You’re the one who’s jealous of Jessica and trash talk

behind her back constantly.”

Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, the dorm manager quickly stopped them.

“That’s enough! Now shut up!”

The teacher said to Madelyn and Jessica, “It takes two to tango. I want both of you to write a self-reflection report and hand it to me by tomorrow evening.”

Madelyn was not convinced. “It’s not fair!”

The dormitory manager looked at her coldly. “Nothing would have happened if you kept your mouth shut. Besides, who allowed you to be drunk here? This is a place for study, not for you to make a scene.”

Madelyn had fallen out with Ruby since that night. They were no longer inseparable.

Jessica saw the quiet Ruby. She walked toward her and gave her a box of candy.

Ruby looked at her, surprised.

“Not everyone can be friends, and not everyone is meant to be friends. I know you treated her as your friend, but that doesn’t mean that she’ll treat you the same way. A true friend will celebrate your success and will be the first to lend you a helping hand. A friend is someone you can lean on. Losing fake friends is better than getting betrayed in the future. Cheer up! Have some candy.”

Ruby stared at her. Every word Jessica said was etched inside Ruby’s heart, and it made her feel warm.

Jessica opened the door. Just when she stepped out of the dorm, she heard Ruby.

“I’m sorry.”

She had buried it in her heart for a long time.

Upon hearing Jessica’s advice, she finally understood why the former was resolute and indifferent back then.

Jessica turned and smiled at her.

Looking at Jessica’s back as she left, Ruby took the candy and smiled happily.

Chapter 464

It was getting cold. Thin layers of ice covered the roads, and everyone was wearing thick clothes.

Only those who cared about appearance would brave the cold to look a certain way.

Ruby entered the dorm and said, “I met a delivery man downstairs. He couldn’t come up, so he asked me to pass you the parcel.”

Ruby put the parcel on Jessica’s desk.

The currently busy Jessica peeked at the parcel, but she didn’t open it.

“Thank you.”

After a while, Jessica’s phone rang. It was from a delivery man.

“I’ll help you with the parcel.”

She came back with two parcels.

Jessica put her design draft aside and looked at the parcels. They’ll take up a lot of space if I don’t unbox them.

She took out a box cutter and opened the first parcel. It was an average-sized exquisite box inside. The items inside must be costly.

Ruby wasn’t surprised. Jessica was rich, and she could afford any luxuries.

But when Jessica opened the box, Ruby froze on the spot.

“Oh my goodness! It’s gorgeous!”

It was a blue evening gown with a V-neck – the kind of blue that looked like the deep and mysterious ocean. It was embroidered with fine diamonds, resembling stars on the dress.

Jessica was also astonished by the present.

If she was not mistaken, it was made by Zuhair Murad.

It was drop-dead gorgeous.

She put it aside and opened the second package. Ruby waited beside her. She was more excited than Jessica.

They were both fashion design students, so they were excited about the professional designs.

The second gown was also stunning but not as gorgeous as the first one.

Ruby couldn’t keep her eyes off the gown. “This pink dress. looks like it came out of a fairy tale. The fringe is so pretty. This designer is a genius!”

“Let’s look at the third one!” Ruby couldn’t wait to see it.

Jessica unboxed the last parcel without hesitation. As they expected, it was another gown.

But this time, it was a black gown with tiny diamonds scattered on it.

“Looks like the first and the second dress were made by the same designer.” Ruby gazed at the dresses.

Jessica nodded. “Yeah, it’s probably the same brand.”

Ruby was busy admiring the gowns while Jessica picked up the cards in the box. The three cards were from three different people.

From Hugh: Don’t feel burdened, just follow your heart.

From Sebastian: No matter what anyone says, you don’t have to feel pressured. Their opinions don’t matter as long as you’re happy.

From Jack: It will definitely look good on you, Jess. I’d love to see you wear it. Please grant me this wish. You don’t have to wear it right away – I can’t wait.

“Jess, are you attending a banquet?” Ruby turned to Jessica and saw her staring at the cards.

Chapter 465

Ruby didn’t say anything when she saw Jessica looking perplexed, so she quietly admired the luxurious gowns. When Madelyn entered the room, she spotted the gowns. Her eyes were fixed on them, wanting to have a better look. Seeing Ruby carefully caressing the gowns, Madelyn was mad. She grumbled, “Ass-kisser.”

I finally know now that Faith isn’t the worst; Ruby is. She used me as a stepping stone to butter up Jessica. Now she made it up while I got nothing.

Madelyn was disgruntled. She wished to tear Ruby’s face apart.

Ruby heard her, but she said nothing. She glanced at Jessica and saw Jessica was still deep in thought. “Jess, take care of these gowns. They’re expensive.” Madelyn was angry when she heard that. “What do you mean, Ruby? Do you think I’ll steal them? Someone sure is a good actor for not daring to speak up beside me while smooth-talking in front of someone new.”

“You…” Ruby was furious, but she didn’t know how to refute her.

Jessica lifted her gaze to Madelyn. However, she didn’t utter a word.

She folded the gowns and put them in the cabinet.

Time passed, and it was the day of Yusra’s birthday banquet. It was a weekend, so everyone chose to go out. Jessica stayed back on campus, busy doing her revisions and going through files.

Samantha found Jessica in the library. She sat beside her and whispered, “Jess, are you really not going?”

Jessica had her eyes on the books, pretending that she didn’t hear her, but Samantha knew better. Jessica shouldn’t be this calm.

She stared at the page for a long time.

“My dad told me to go home to, most probably attend your mom’s birthday party. I hope you will go with me so I’ll have a companion.” Samantha didn’t like those kinds of gatherings, but she had no choice as it was her best friend’s mother.

Even though she hated it, she had to go out of respect.

“It’s late. You should go,” Jessica replied as Samantha’s phone rang.

Samantha stood up. “All right, I’ll be leaving, then.”

After she left, Jessica moved her gaze away from the books and stared outside the window.

Suddenly, she was joined by someone else.

Jessica didn’t turn around, but she could tell from the familiar scent.

Charles’ gaze followed hers, and it fell on the rows of trees with golden leaves. “Isn’t it beautiful?”

“Yes, it is.”

Jessica retracted her gaze and shifted her focus back onto the books.

Charles stopped her and said in a low voice, “Don’t force yourself to read if you don’t want to.”

You’re putting yourself in a difficult position.

“Charles, am I cruel?” Jessica muttered.

Although she was speaking to Charles, it seemed like she

was asking herself that.

曲

Chapter 466

A wave of mixed feelings flooded Charles’ heart.

She’s just tired of living! She always sacrifices herself.

For eighteen years, she sacrificed herself by buttering up others and tolerating the pain. And now, she has to give in to others again. Why can’t she put herself first? She needs to consider her own happiness and live for herself. Innocent children have always been spoiled; thoughtful children have always suffered in silence.

“Why would you think so? It’s only a banquet, nothing major. Don’t pressure yourself.” Charles let out a weak laugh.

She’s too stressed. Their kindness turns into burden for Jessica. She’s unprepared and unconfident to be a part of that family.

Meanwhile, the Ferguson residence teemed with laughter and festivities.

Although it was supposed to be a simple birthday party for Yusra, the purpose behind it was definitely anything but. The Ferguson family didn’t make it grand, but the lobby was filled with guests.

Many handed the gifts and left. Those who stayed at the banquet were either wealthy or powerful people in Summerdale.

Yusra sat in her room anxiously.

“Mrs. Wallace, has she arrived?”

Willow smiled. “Ms. Jessica won’t come that early. She’ll probably join in later.”

“Do you really think she’ll come tonight, Mrs. Wallace?”

How would I know? I hope she will, of course.

The Ferguson brothers were currently greeting the guests, and they would occasionally peek outside.

Jack wanted to call several times, but Sebastian and Hugh would stop him every time.

In the ballroom, guests gathered. Samantha stuck out like a sore thumb among the crowd.

She was none other than the illegitimate child of the Young family, after all.

They looked down on her and left her out in everything.

The youths in Summerdale always placed Yuliana in the center of everything and fussed over her.

Samantha looked at Yuliana, who was being held in high regard and became upset. Jess was supposed to be the center, not her.

She felt a sense of unfairness on Jess’ behalf.

Yuliana noticed Samantha and immediately recognized her – she was Jessica’s best friend.

She knew Jessica wouldn’t be attending the party from seeing Samantha standing there alone.

Upon knowing that, she was a little relieved.

As long as Jessica didn’t return to the Ferguson family, she’d be their only daughter.

The butler asked, “Mr. Ferguson and Mrs. Ferguson, it’s time. Shall we begin?”

Aaron looked at the time. “Let’s wait for a couple more minutes.”

Twenty minutes later, the butler came and asked but received the same answer.

The guests were puzzled. People started to gossip.

“Why hasn’t the party started yet?”

“Don’t tell me Mrs. Ferguson is sick again.” The man shot a glare at his wife when she said that.

It’s inappropriate to say that in the Ferguson residence.

“I heard they’re waiting for someone,” a well-informed person said.

Chapter 467

“Wait!”

The crowd was curious. This person must be someone important to make the Ferguson family wait.

“Who’s making the Ferguson family wait on such an important day?”

“Not sure, must be a big shot!”

“Let’s wait a little longer, then!”

“Must be someone important because the Fergusons would definitely not leave us out in the cold like this.”

That was what every guest collectively thought.

The originally impatient guests started to wait patiently.

The younger aristocrats naturally heard about the news.

Someone who knew Yuliana asked her with a smile. “Yuliana, who’s coming?”

The people around set their curious eyes on her quickly.

However, Yuliana did not receive news of any important person who was supposed to come today.

She involuntarily thought of a certain person. Dad and Mom are definitely waiting for her. Yuliana felt jealousy surge through her body. She faced the probing eyes around her and smiled.” How would I know? I’ve never cared about these things.”

“That’s true! Your health isn’t good, so Mr. and Mrs. Ferguson wouldn’t want these matters disturbing your rest.”

Everyone was wise enough not to ask too much.

“Look over there.” One of the girls pointed her finger toward the corner.

Everyone followed. A girl around their age was in the corner alone, on her mobile phone.

“Isn’t that the illegitimate child of the Young family?” “I heard that the Young family chased her out to Horington. Why is she back now?”

“She came back a while ago, and she’s studying at a university in Dellmoor.”

“She’s back?” The people around were shocked.

“Why have I not seen her go back home?”

“Hahaha, home? Is this a place where she can go home? When was she ever not chased out? If I was an illegitimate child and knew that the Youngs did not welcome me, I would stay out of their way.” “Illegitimate children are all greedy. Willingly leaving a family as prominent as the Youngs would be impossible.”

Everyone started to discuss.

These people did not even try to lower their voices. Samantha wasn’t even close by but could hear what they were talking about.

She had heard these many times before and could’ve easily ignored them, but she was still annoyed.

If it were in the past, she would’ve taught them a lesson. However, it was Jess’ mother’s banquet.

Samantha didn’t want to cause trouble, so she could only endure it.

Yuliana said to the people around, “She’s really pitiful.”

“Yuliana, you’re too naive. You don’t even know how she used to make scenes at banquets held by the Long family.”

A group of people gossiped about Samantha relentlessly. To them, she was merely a joke for them to laugh about, and they didn’t seem to care if the other party heard them or not.

Samantha held onto her mobile phone tightly, took deep breaths, and told herself desperately. Calm down, calm down, calm down!

At the same time, the butler approached Aaron for the third time and asked, “Mr. Ferguson, can the banquet begin?”

“Wait a little more.”

The butler seemed to have something to say but hesitated.

Just then, the door to the study opened.

Dylan walked in with a smile. “Aaron, who exactly is coming tonight? You did a great job at keeping this a secret to the point that even we don’t know who it is.”

口

Chapter 468

As he spoke, he turned to face Yusra. “Yusra, I’m so glad to see you healthy again.”

Yusra nodded at him slightly.

“Tell me who it is, Aaron. Don’t worry. I won’t tell a soul.” Dylan patted his chest in assurance.

Aaron made a face. “I would’ve told you if you knew how to keep your mouth shut.”

Dylan choked on air. “You shouldn’t expose someone like that, silly.”

“What are you two talking about so happily?” A gentle voice came from behind.

“Gabriel, why are you here too?” Dylan looked toward the newcomer.

Gabriel Ferguson smiled. “I was ushered here by the people downstairs. A bunch of them kept asking me why the banquet hadn’t started yet.”

Gabriel looked toward Yusra. “Yusra, you just recovered recently, so don’t push yourself too much. If you’re ever tired, just come up here to rest.”

Dylan nodded his head in agreement. “That’s right.”

“Thank you both for caring.” Yusra smiled.

Aaron turned to his two younger brothers and said, ” All right, you two go downstairs. We’ll start the banquet in ten minutes.”

“Will that person come in ten minutes?” Dylan asked curiously.

Aaron glared at him, and Dylan quickly shut his mouth.

Gabriel pulled Dylan out of the study. “If that’s the case, then we’ll go and let everyone downstairs know.”

After they left, Yusra said disappointingly, “Lilian must still blame us.”

Aaron held onto her hand. “Don’t think too much about it.”

He had never dared to let his wife see Jessica. For ten years, he would only let her see the usual things.

He didn’t dare to let her know, afraid that it would agitate her.

Ten minutes later, the banquet started.

The important person that the guests wanted to see did not show up. One by one, they guessed that the other party would not be showing up.

Everyone had different scenarios played out in their head, but no one really asked any questions.

Jack looked away in disappointment. “Jess is not here.”

It must be because of us. We’re not doing good enough!

Sebastian walked toward him and patted his shoulder. “She must have her reasons for not coming.”

“I understand.” He could never hold a grudge against Jess.

In fact, when he learned that Jessica was his biological sister, he was ecstatic.

The first time they met, he felt that she was what he wanted for a sister.

He never thought that wish would come true.

Chapter 468 Jessica Is Here

Although the Ferguson family was disappointed, they were more understanding toward Jessica. However, nobody knew that Jessica and Charles had discreetly entered through the back door. The person who opened the door for them was Charles’ childhood friend, Lukas.

Lukas looked at Charles and couldn’t help but ask,

What the hell is wrong with you?! The front door is right there, but you just have to go through the back door!”

After Lukas finished, he was surprised by the

beauty next to him and introduced himself, “Hello, beautiful. My name’s Lukas, Charles’ childhood friend.”

He held his hand out.

Charles didn’t hesitate to send his hand flying.

Lukas cradled his hand and glared at Charles. There’s something wrong with this guy!

He couldn’t help but let his gaze rest on Jessica.

“You two should go to the main hall, I’ll just walk around.”

“I’ll go with you,” Charles stated.

Lukas grabbed onto Charles. “You really can’t read the room, can you? Let the beauty walk around. If anything happens, just go to the main hall and look for us.”

“Go on.” Jessica waved her hand at Charles.

Charles was helplessly pushed away by Lukas.

Jessica didn’t walk toward the main hall but walked along the perimeter of the building. Her footsteps suddenly faltered when a familiar name traveled into her ears.

“You’re just an illegitimate child. What are you trying to pull?”

“We let you serve us because we think highly of you. Don’t try your luck by being ignorant.”

Chapter 469

“Look at her! She’s angry,” a few girls teased.

“Do you dare touch us? Do you?!”

Yuliana interrupted in time, “Don’t say that. Samantha, don’t be angry.”

“Yuliana, you’re too kind. What’re you helping her for!”

“People like her don’t deserve to show up in places like this.”

Just when everyone laughed at Samantha, a figure appeared behind everyone’s back. A cold voice stated, “I was thinking why it smelled so bad here. Turns out someone was talking with shit in their mouth.”

Everyone turned and looked toward the voice. Just under the street lamp stood a young girl who wore a red dress, smiling.

When Samantha saw Jessica, the anger and

frustration from before were all replaced by a bright smile.

“Jess.”

The moment Yuliana spotted Jessica, she was frozen still and stared at her incredulously.

Why? Why did she have to appear? Why did she come?!

Step by step, Jessica strode toward them.

When children from noble families like these look at someone, they first evaluate what the person wore. Jessica’s outfit was a normal dress. The dress might not look cheap to a commoner’s eyes, but it

People like this obviously won’t have a good family background when they don’t even have any decent clothing.

“Oh, the illegitimate child’s helper is here.” A young man snickered. “Hey, how did you manage to get in?”

“If your parents didn’t teach you what respect is, then why don’t I teach you how to be a proper person.”

Jessica moved forward, grabbed the man’s hand and shoulder, and threw him down effortlessly.

It happened too quickly – no one had time to react. When Jessica was preparing to teach another person a lesson, Samantha stepped forward and grabbed Jessica’s hand. In a low voice, she said, Don’t be rash. Don’t ruin the banquet just because of these idiots.”

The man who was thrown got up from the ground with a gloomy expression. I’m so embarrassed.

“I’m a man, so I won’t fight you.”

The young man was smart. Knowing that Jessica was not someone he could beat, he backed out quickly.

These people with important identities looked at her with contempt.

Nobody wanted to be embarrassed on such an occasion, so they chose to avoid scuffles.

They used their gazes to look down on her, and Jessica tried her best to ignore them all.

If she had ever cared about the gazes of other people, she would have lost her life countless times before.

Jessica’s eyes landed on Yuliana. “Aren’t you still recognized as a Ferguson even though you’re the adopted one? How could you just stand there and watch the guests cause trouble? Is this how you host?”

When the crowd heard how Yuliana was taunted, everyone started to show gloating smiles.

What an idiot! She has offended all of us! She might as well be dead now.

It was as if someone sewed Yuliana’s lips together because she couldn’t answer.

“Are you suddenly mute?!”

Someone couldn’t stand it anymore and stood up for Yuliana. “Who do you think you are? This is the Ferguson residence, not a place for savages.”

Chapter 470

Before Jessica could argue, a familiar voice sounded from the porch.

“Indeed, this place is not for savages.”

Once Jack appeared, everyone turned their gaze at him – some were happy while others were worried. When the last person who spoke thought that Jack agreed with what she said, she stated ecstatically,” Jack, the two of them kept bullying Yuliana. You have to help her.”

Jack walked toward Jessica with uncontrollable joy on his face.

Jess came.

Jack looked at that person. “They bullied Yuliana? Why did I see you all bullying the two of them instead?”

Everyone was stunned, as they never thought he would say that.

Shouldn’t you be helping your own sister?! Yuliana spoke up, “Jack, it’s a misunderstanding. They are just worried about me. Jess didn’t bully me.” “Shut up!” Jack berated mercilessly, “Don’t you ever think that I can’t tell what you’re thinking!”

It was their first time seeing Jack reprimand Yuliana in front of so many people. It was like he did not care about her feelings.

Yuliana’s expression turned sour, and she unknowingly clenched her fists.

“How were you planning to push Jess around if I didn’t see this?” Jack was furious.

If he hadn’t come out to take a breather, he wouldn’t have heard the commotion, and there would be no telling what Yuliana would have done to Jess.

When they were younger, he had suffered because of Yuliana too. After they grew up and found out that she was adopted, her attitude changed.

“I… I didn’t,” Yuliana defended softly.

The people around them didn’t dare to make a sound.

They knew Jack’s temper, no one dared to add fuel to the fire.

Jack scoffed and turned toward Jessica. In a gentle voice, he said, “Jess, let’s go. I’ll bring you to Dad and Mom. Mom will be so happy when she sees you.”

“Dad and Mom?!” Someone exclaimed, almost starting to question their hearing.

Only then did Jack realize that his mouth slipped and covered it immediately.

When she saw his dramatic reaction, she was angry but found it funny too.

It’s obviously on purpose!

Samantha looked at the dumbfounded noble children and said, “Jess is the actual daughter of the Ferguson family, unlike someone who just has the title.”

Yuliana turned pale.

Everybody turned silent.

They looked at Jessica, shocked. It was as if they were facing a monster.

“Jack, is she really…” The young man who was thrown onto the ground asked boldly.

Jack held onto Jessica’s shoulder and raised his chin. He proudly announced, “That’s right. This is my real sister – biological and true.”

The man was scared.

That was close! Now I know her real identity. It would have definitely been bad if I had fought back just now.

“Jess, let’s go.”

Jessica walked up to Yuliana, leaned forward, and said right next to her ear, “I can come back to the Ferguson residence anytime. I can also take the title of the eldest daughter back anytime. If you dare to try anything funny behind my back, I will take the things that you care about away even if I don’t want them.”

Yuliana’s body shook slightly as if she was going to faint.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 451, 452, 453, 454, 455, 456, 457, 458, 459, 460)

Chapter 451

“Enough!”

Sebastian interrupted her shoddy acting.

In truth, Yuliana still didn’t understand why no one ever got close to her since she was a kid.

The reason was that all of the tricks that she thought were well hidden actually looked ridiculously obvious to other people.

However, Yuliana was really startled by Sebastian this time. Her face became pale, and she dared not to breathe. Sebastian looked at her indifferently and said, “Jessica is my sister, and nobody can change this fact. No matter what kind of person she is, she is still my sister. The Ferguson family has been treating you well. If you dare to cause any harm to Jessica, I will expel you from the Ferguson family even if Grandma tries to protect you. I hope today’s incident will not be repeated.”

Yuliana slumped on her chair after Sebastian left. She then covered her face with her hands and cried bitterly.

Wendy went upstairs out of concern upon seeing Sebastian leaving the room with an unpleasant look. She saw Yuliana crying her eyes out when she was at the door. “Oh, what’s wrong, Ms. Ferguson? Old Mrs. Ferguson would be heartbroken if she saw you sobbing like this,” said Wendy.

Yuliana looked up at Wendy with teary eyes and said, Wendy, my brothers hate me. No matter what I do, they still don’t seem to like me. Is it because I am not a child of the Ferguson family? Why did all my brothers like her when she didn’t even try to do anything for them? I’m the one who grew up with my brothers.”

She cried sorrowfully, with tears streaming down her face.

“Ms. Ferguson, your brothers treat her well because they feel guilty toward her. After some time, it will all be fine,” comforted Wendy.

Yuliana looked at Wendy pathetically and asked, “Really?”

Wendy saw Yuliana’s pure and innocent look and felt more pity for her.

She is such a pitiful child.

She doesn’t have parents and has been living under others’ roofs since she was young. Adding insult to injury, her three brothers don’t treat her as their sister, and her parents are even more careless with her.

If Old Mrs. Ferguson didn’t help her before, she would probably be in ruins now.

“Of course, it’s true. When have I ever lied to you? Wipe off your tears now, Ms. Ferguson. Don’t let Old Mrs. Ferguson see you in this state, or else she will start grieving.”

Yuliana wiped off her tears obediently. “Wendy, do my eyes look puffy? What should I do? I will feel bad if Grandma is sad because of me,” said Yuliana.

“It’s all right. I’ll go get something that will help with your eyes.”

“Okay.”

The moment Wendy left the room, Yuliana’s face turned from looking pathetic to gloomy and terrifying.

Countless young and beautiful students fled from the faculty building as soon as the bell rang. They walked and talked with each other in groups.

Suddenly, they were attracted by a tall figure standing under a tree nearby.

“Who’s that guy? He’s handsome,” said one of the girls in a low voice.

“He’s so cool.”

“Oh my goodness! He’s heading toward us.”

With his slender legs, the man under the tree walked toward the building.

“Hey, do you think he’s walking toward me?”

“Oh, he really does look like he’s approaching me. Could it be that he wants my number?!”

The girl blushed as she watched the man getting closer and closer to her.

Then, she saw the man pass by her. The man said in a deep and gentle voice, “Jessy.”

“Charles!” shouted Jessica with a smile on her face.

Uncle?! Why can’t I get around this word?

曲

Chapter 452

Jessica saw his awkward face and smiled happily. “Charles!” she shouted.

Charles looked at her with eyes full of affection and said, Oh, you sure know how to tease me now.”

Both of them walked together on the shaded trail.

“Let me call Sam. She will be so happy to hear that you’re back,” said Jessica as she took out her phone from her bag. Before she could make the call, a pair of big hands stopped her.

“There’s no need for that. I made a call to her before coming here. She’s busy as she needs to join a club activity today.”

Jessica frowned. “Does she have club activities today? Why did she invite me to go shopping later this afternoon then?”

Charles answered calmly, “I suppose it’s an impromptu activity.”

Jessica didn’t suspect anything and nodded her head.

“How are you doing?”

“So far, so good.”

“I heard that Sebastian always comes to accompany you recently.”

“Yes. He’s not as busy these days.”

Charles’ eyes darkened when he noticed the watch on Jessica’s wrist.

“Your watch looks familiar. It looks like Hugh’s custom-made watch. I remember how excited he was when he got this watch.”

Jessica was surprised.

Yuliana cared about the watch, and now, even Charles is talking about the watch.

Jessica touched the watch on her wrist.

He continued to talk casually, “If I’m not mistaken, Hugh bought this watch after he earned his first pot of gold from Wale Street as a commemoration.”

“I see. That’s quite a story behind this watch,” said Jessica. She felt that the watch on her wrist had become heavier after listening to Charles.

If I had known how significant this watch meant to Hugh, I would not have accepted it.

Jessica took off the watch and asked, “Charles, can you give him the watch back for me when you return to Horington City?”

“You should accept it since he gave it to you,” replied Charles with a smile.

Jessica shook her head and said, “Please return it, Charles.”

Charles was in a difficult position. However, he still ended up putting the watch in his pocket.

Flavoroso Restaurant was particularly quiet that day. The restaurant only served up to three tables of guests and stopped at that. Many had come only to be turned away. When the elevator opened, the manager greeted the two people who were in the elevator, “Good evening, Mr. Young and Ms. Stone.”

The manager took them to a table beside the window. That spot offered the best view in the restaurant.

The food was delicious, but the portions were small. This made Jessica feel unsatisfied.

Charles gestured to the manager and whispered to him. When the next course was served, the portion was bigger. Jessica looked at the food and glanced at Charles. She then understood why the portion had suddenly become bigger.

Abruptly, Charles waved his hand. Then, his assistant stepped forward and passed him an exquisite gift box.

Charles pushed the gift box toward Jessica. “Open it.”

Jessica wiped her mouth and opened the box confusedly. Inside the box, there was a lady’s wristwatch with dazzling diamonds on it.

“This…”

“I have to buy you another watch since I made you return your watch just now. I asked Vince to get one from the shop downstairs a little while ago. It’s not expensive, so don’t be pressured.”

His assistant, Vince Miller, repeatedly nodded as to agree with Charles. However, he was complaining inside his heart. Mr. Young had the watch custom-made. He just got it yesterday, and yet he can’t wait to give it out today.

He’s making a one-of-a-kind watch sound like a cheap watch that can be bought on the streets.

曲

Chapter 453

How scary it must be for Jessica to reject it! Charles’ scheming nature became more evident as he deliberately made Jessica replace the watch that her brother gave her with the one he gifted.

Mr. Young is relentless when he’s chasing a girl!

Before Jessica could react or refuse, Charles picked up the watch. “I’ll put it on for you.”

She felt conflicted. The watch is certainly not cheap. Forget it; I’ll gift him something in return later.

At that moment, Jessica was unaware that the watch was custom-made and incredibly valuable. She was still thinking about how to politely return a gift that would be of equivalent value to this watch.

Once he secured the watch onto Jessica’s wrist, Charles visibly relaxed.

Jessica was so preoccupied with their platonic relationship that she did not even perceive this gesture to be vaguely romantic.

“Excuse me. I need to use the washroom.”

Jessica exited the cubicle and took her time washing her hands in the washroom. From her position, she could hear the conversation between two waitresses outside.

“That girl is doomed.”

“Once a woman catches Mr. Synder’s attention, she can no longer escape. I just saw his assistant spike her drink.”

“Shh, lower your voice. Don’t let anyone hear you.”

“What do you think? Should I let her know?”

The older waitress shuddered with fear and said in a low voice, “If you let her know, you might as well be dead. We once had a nosy waiter who liked to meddle with these affairs. Guess what? That guy got his leg broken in the middle of the night by some thugs. Even now, he still walks with a limp. It’s obvious that Mr. Synder was behind it.”

“Thank you for the warning. Otherwise, I would have made a terrible mistake. But… What about the girl?”

“Just pretend that you don’t know anything. You don’t know that girl’s intentions anyway.”

The two waitresses entered the washroom and were startled to see Jessica by the sinks, and they immediately left in a hurry.

Jessica exited the washroom after them and strolled down the eerily silent and empty corridor. The lounges on both sides of the pathway were empty. Only the lounge right at the end of the hall occasionally erupted with peals of laughter.

As she drew closer to the lounge entrance, she could hear cheers from behind the closed doors.

“Come on, everyone! Let’s have a toast to this goddess!”

The group of older gentlemen raised their glasses to toast a baby-faced girl in the center.

“Oh, but I don’t drink.”

“Darling, are you looking down on us? If you don’t want to drink for us, you should at least drink for Mr. Synder, right?”

“I won’t drink,” said the girl icily. “Find someone else to drink with you.”

The atmosphere in the lounge turned frigid. One of the men with parrot-like dyed hair spoke up frostily, “Come on, don’t embarrass us! You have to have at least one drink.”

The girl’s expression turned glacial. Picking up her handbag, she stood up to leave the lounge.

“You can’t leave just like that.” Two men also stood up and blocked her path.

The girl, Vivian Wilde, stared at them. “What? Are you looking for a fight?”

“Just be an obedient lady and have a drink with us. If not, don’t even think about leaving this lounge.”

“Really?” Vivian smirked. The next thing they knew, she

swiftly kicked one of the men in the stomach, causing him to fly into a corner from the sheer impact. In a smooth motion, she grabbed the arm of the other man and flipped him over her shoulder, slamming him to the ground violently.

The sudden brutality shocked everyone in the lounge.

Vivian kicked over a chair and stepped on its back barbarically. She looked at Mr. Synder, who was still perched on his throne. “I don’t think you’re good enough to have a drink with me!”

Chapter 454

The lounge descended into silence. Jessica peered excitedly through the gap of the lounge door. Wow! This girl is incredible!

Seeing that she was not going to get a response, Vivian kicked her chair away again and flipped her hair. As she was about to leave, her vision gradually blurred. The tables had turned.

“You, you…”

How despicable!

Vivian’s legs felt like jelly and could no longer support her weight. Crumbling to the floor, she flowed in and out of consciousness. The last thing she saw was Jessica between the gap of the lounge door.

Their eyes met briefly, and Vivian’s mouth moved, but no sound came out as she slipped into unconsciousness. Jessica, from outside the lounge, assessed the baby-faced beauty, who had collapsed. She knew a cry for help when she saw one.

When Vivian finally stilled, the men in the lounge turned predatory and smug. The two men who she previously defeated stalked around her limp body.

“Stupid bitch! How dare you hit me!” growled one of the men as he viciously stepped on her hand.

At that moment, the lounge door was ferociously kicked open, and the door smacked the wall loudly.

The sudden bang shocked the man and the other occupants of the lounge. However, their stupefied expressions turned into wolfish grins when they noticed that the perpetrator was a beautiful woman, even more so than the lady on the ground.

Still seated in the middle of the men, Yunus was

instantaneously attracted to Jessica’s vivacious attitude. What a woman! I will make her mine!

The more Yunus observed her, the more satisfied he became, and he could not hold back his sneer.

The two attendants next to Yunus noticed the change in his expression and immediately got the message that his goal had shifted. They advanced toward Jessica, shooting looks at the other men to get them to do the same.

Jessica ignored their movements and approached Vivian to help her up, supporting her on her shoulder. Before she could take another step, the two men blocked her way.

“Are you a friend of this woman?” asked the parrot-like man. “Your friend wrecked our room. Are you willing to compensate on her behalf?”

“Get lost,” snapped Jessica.

“Wow, both your attitudes really stink. If you want us to let you both go, just hand over some cash, and we’ll be on our way.”

Yunus’ attendant swiftly came between the parrot-like man and Jessica and grabbed the noisy man. “Shush, don’t be so crude. It is so uncouth to ask for money.”

With that, the attendant beamed at Jessica. “Miss, don’t be afraid. We aren’t bad people. Your friend is just drunk and got a little rowdy at our soiree. We don’t want to trouble you, and you don’t have to pay us. Mr. Synder is not that kind of guy.”

He looked steadily at Yunus as he spoke, and Jessica’s eyes followed his gaze. Under her inspection, Yunus directed a smirk back at her. While he probably thought it was charming, it only made Jessica queasy.

What a greasy man!

“Miss, if you have a drink with Mr. Synder as an apology, we will let this matter pass. What do you think?”

Before Jessica could reply, the attendant quickly instructed another attendant, “Bring a clean glass and pour her some. Just a little will do.”

The other attendant smiled and went off. As he decanted the wine, he sneakily tossed a white tablet into the glass. No one has to know, and no one will know.

Chapter 455

The attendant returned with a half-filled glass of wine and hurriedly ordered the other attendants, “What are all of you doing? Quick, bring Ms. Wilde to the couch.”

Two other men rushed over to Jessica to assist Vivian, but

Jessica waved them away.

“There is no need for that.”

Jessica helped Vivian to the couch and arranged her comfortably. When she was satisfied, she turned around and observed the men. From the calculative glint in their eyes, she could tell that they were up to no good.

She observed the three women in the room, who watched on with bated breath as though they were viewing a play. Jessica walked up to Yunus and studied the glass of wine on the table. “Are you sure you want me to drink with you?” The attendant chuckled, “It’s just a drink with Mr. Synder. We’ll let it go. Mr. Synder is an understanding man and won’ t try to antagonize you. Isn’t that right, Mr. Synder?”

Yunus raised his glass of wine to Jessica in response. “Of course.”

Jessica followed suit and lifted her glass. The audience in the lounge watched her closely with anticipation as though the climax of the play had come.

Jessica raised her glass high above her head. The next moment, the contents of the glass were dumped onto the head of the attendant. The attendant stared back at her in confusion.

The audience in the lounge was flabbergasted and gawked at Jessica incredulously. “Oh, my goodness!” a woman’s voice rang out in the background.

Does this lady want to die?

The attendant snapped out of his stupor and cursed at Jessica, “Screw you!”

As he yelled, he raised his hand to hit her, but Jessica dodged his attack fluidly. He lifted his leg to kick, but she nimbly weaved away and swept at his standing leg with a hard roundhouse kick.

Bang! The attendant was knocked to the ground.

Yunus’ team of attendants watched with dread. He tried to give you a chance! Do you not want it?

The atmosphere became animalistic, and Yunus’ posse watched Jessica with malicious glares.

Jessica casually surveyed the crowd, then paused at Yunus. “Are you sure you are good enough to drink with me?”

Clap! Clap! Clap!

Yunus’ sudden applause confused the spectators, but everyone remained as still as wax figures.

Yunus felt charmed and impressed by the fiery woman in front of him. What a spirited girl! Perfect!

Yunus sauntered over to Jessica, devouring her with his eyes as though she were dessert.

Such a perverted stare! His gaze made Jessica incredibly upset.

“You better tear your disgusting eyes off me,” Jessica ordered, enunciating every word she spoke.

“I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Yunus Synder from the Synder family. Are you familiar with the Lindel Steel Corporation? That is my family’s business. I truly admire you and would like to get to know you better.”

While Yunus gently tried to placate Jessica, two men silently came behind to flank her. Suddenly, they simultaneously lunged at Jessica. Unexpectedly for them, Jessica effortlessly took a step forward, causing them to stumble into the void she had created.

What beasts!

Jessica could not be bothered to continue conversing politely and started throwing punches. The room descended into chaos once more, with wine glasses, dinner plates, and everything else smashing onto the floor. The three women in the lounge started to shriek.

A waiter outside the door heard the commotion and shouted for the manager, Felix Webster, who immediately entered the lounge. Amid the unrest lay a woman and a man wrestling on the ground.

Felix squinted to get a clear look at the woman. As soon as he realized who she was, he gasped in horror.

魚

Chapter 456

Oh my god! That is Ms. Jessica Stone!

Felix panicked and hastily ordered the wait staff, “Quick, stop them!”

The waiters peered into the lounge and observed the frenzy, then looked at each other. They did not dare to go in at all. Yunus was not the only bloodthirsty fighter – in fact, Jessica could potentially be more violent. The fight was a ruthless one.

The whole lounge was in havoc. Felix was about to rage at the inaction of his staff when he realized that the atmosphere around him changed perceptibly. Taking a sideways glance, the sight he saw stunned him.

“M…-Mr. Young, please stop them. Ms. Stone will get hurt if they keep fighting,” Felix suggested tactfully.

Charles remained still and studied Jessica from the door of the lounge. “There is no need for that; they will be done soon.”

What? Felix was confused.

Not long after Charles spoke, Yunus was violently flung onto the table by Jessica. Utterly defeated, he was in such pain that he could not even pull himself up to recover.

Yunus yelled at Jessica, “You bitch! You better watch yourself!”

As soon as he was done shouting, he felt an ominous presence in the lounge. Yunus’ eyes widened in shock when he realized that Charles had arrived.

Immediately, his whole body was lifted by the neck, and his breath was squeezed out of his being.

“Mr. Young, spare him!”

With only one arm, Charles continued to lift Yunus’ entire body off the ground in a vice-like grip.

Felix watched Yunus, who was slowly turning red from suffocation and diplomatically approached Charles. “Mr. Young, I’m sure Mr. Synder knows that he was in the wrong.

If you keep strangling him, he’ll…”

Charles remained motionless. Similarly, everyone in the lounge was too scared to move after witnessing Charles’ rage. Even if Yunus were to order them to help, no one would lift a finger.

All of the onlookers were from Dellmoor and were familiar with the influence of Charles Young in Jadeborough. No one would go against him unless they were sick of living. Yunus’ vision blurred, and a single thought raced through his mind. Am I going to die here today?

When he drew what he thought would be his last breath, Charles flicked his wrist. Yunus’ body flew out of Charles’ grip like a sandbag, and the former collided with the ground heavily.

Yunus’ posse rushed up to check on him and sighed in relief when they saw that he was very much alive.

Charles paced toward them and rested his stern gaze on Yunus. “Do you know what you’re supposed to do now?” Yunus let out a cough and uttered weakly, “Yes, I know.” He turned to Jessica. “I’m sorry, I was completely blind. Please forgive me for this once; I won’t do it again.”

“Your apology is not accepted.”

Yunus cursed internally. You little bitch, if Charles weren’t here right now, I wouldn’t let you get away with this. “What should I do for your forgiveness? As long as it is within my power, I will grant your wish.” Yunus bowed sincerely, on the brink of kneeling to beg for mercy.

Jessica smiled wickedly. “Are you sure?”

Yunus and his men nodded.

Jessica motioned for Felix to come over. When he was

close enough to her, she whispered into his ear.

Felix responded with a surprised expression, then sympathetically regarded Yunus, who was still on the ground and left.

Yunus was intimidated by the expression Felix wore before he left. This bitch, what does she want?

The whole room watched on, equally curious.

Chapter 457

Upon seeing Charles waving his hand, his assistant brought a chair over. He then said, “Have a seat.”

Jessica took a glance and sat down.

His assistant then brought another chair over for Charles. After Charles sat down, a group of staff led by Felix returned, carrying boxes of liquor.

There were multiple kinds of liquor.

Yunus and the others were stunned and soon realized what Jessica was planning to do.

Felix asked the obvious politely, “Ms. Stone, I’ve brought the stuff you want. Where should I put them?”

Jessica pointed at Yunus and his fellows. “Put them there.”

“Got it.” Felix then turned and instructed the staff, “Bring them over there.”

The waiters then moved and placed the boxes of liquor in front of Yunus and his fellows.

Jessica smiled at them. “Don’t be nervous. I’m not an unreasonable person. I know that you guys love liquor, so I’ve let Mr. Webster prepare a variety of liquor. You can drink to your heart’s content. If you finish all the liquor, I’ll let you off. I’m being thoughtful by picking your favorite things as the punishment. It shouldn’t be that tough for you, right?” Yunus and the others could not refute her statement despite the resentment within them.

It was not because they could not voice their objection; It was because they dared not to.

They smiled bitterly.

Seeing no response from them, Jessica said with a smile on her face, “It looks like you’re unsatisfied with my arrangement. Mr. Webster, bring more liquor. The liquor here is not enough for them. Move all the liquor available in your restaurant here.”

They were almost shocked to death upon hearing that.

“These are enough! We don’t need to trouble Mr. Webster to get more liquor. We’re satisfied with these,” Yunus said while smiling wryly.

“Since they’re enough, drink them. We don’t have time to waste. Otherwise, I might change my mind to come up with a better plan. Would you prefer that instead?” Jessica asked happily.

Yunus and the others felt a chill run down their spines upon hearing that.

Jessica had become a devil to them.

“Drink!” Charles demanded coldly.

They started drinking the liquor unwillingly.

Yunus opened a bottle of wine and gulped it while the others picked liquor with low alcohol content.

A few men were seen drinking liquor non-stop in the room. Some of them tried to be smart by downing the liquor messily, allowing some to flow out of their mouths.

Jessica raised her eyebrow upon seeing that, but she did not expose their tricks.

She waved to Felix to come over. Soon, the latter brought a glass to her. She then started mixing all different kinds of liquor.

Yunus and his gang’s hearts skipped a beat upon seeing her action.

“Give this to the yellow-haired guy as a reward.”

Felix delivered the mixed liquor to the yellow-haired guy, and the latter then looked at Jessica with a pitiful look.

“You should drink slowly. Be careful not to waste any liquor. It’d be troublesome for me if I had to prepare another special drink.”

The others were afraid of pulling off any tricks after listening to her threat.

The yellow-haired guy finished the liquor with tears in his eyes.

Half an hour later, their faces were red, and decorated with painful expressions.

Felix looked worriedly at Charles.

Seeing the latter having no sign of stopping them, he then turned his gaze to Jessica.

Chapter 458

“Do they taste good?” Jessica asked.

Enduring his rage, Yunus answered, “Y-Yes.”

“In that case, go on. It’s on me today. I’ll let you all drink to your heart’s content.”

Yunus almost cursed.

His lousy minion then shouted, “They don’t taste good! Not at all!”

He was hinting that he had had enough of drinking.

Jessica sneered. “If it’s that bad, then why would you force someone to drink in the first place? Mr. Webster, reward that man with a custom-made drink for his bravery to voice out.”

That man was on the verge of tears.

The rest were terrified upon seeing Jessica, having seen through his tricks.

This woman is a lunatic. She won’t compromise whether we say they taste good or bad. She just wants us dead!

Yunus wanted to ask when he could stop, yet he dared not to do so.

He knew that he would end up more miserable than ever if he asked the devilish Jessica.

After ten minutes, their pace of drinking slowed as they were drunk.

Jessica glanced at the bottles on the floor and then at the drunk men. They have a good alcohol tolerance.

She then took out her phone and recorded the drunk men who were cuddling and dancing together.

Charles did not interrupt her plan throughout the whole process.

The waiters who were watching them did not have the courage to record the funny moments as they were scared of the men taking revenge on them.

“Mr. Webster, I’ll let you handle the rest.”

Felix nodded immediately. “Okay, no problem.”

Jessica stood up, walked to the rest area, and helped the fainted Vivian up.

Charles’ assistant came forward, trying to help. “Ms. Stone, let me do it. I’m stronger since I’m a man.”

“But she’s a girl. I’ll be fine. You can help me hold the door.” The quick-witted Felix then told some waitresses to help Jessica carry Vivian out of the restaurant.

After getting in the car, Jessica thought about ransacking Vivian’s bag to figure out where the latter lived. However, she held that thought as it would be inappropriate.

“Jace, find us a hotel.”

Jace drove them to one of the hotels owned by Charles and booked a room. After getting Vivian settled, they went back to university.

At the entrance of the dorms, Jessica was staring at Charles. “Thank you.”

“Silly girl!”

He only left after she went upstairs.

After getting in his car, the heartwarming smile on his face was replaced with a cold expression. He then dialed a number.

“Ash, relay a message to Lindel Steel Corporation’s director, Mr. Synder. I can teach his son a thing or two about life if he doesn’t.”

Ash, who was about to take his break, could only heed the order. “Okay.”

At the same time, the drunk Yunus had no idea of the misery awaiting him.

The next day, Vivian sat up when she was awake. When she found out that she was at the hotel, her face turned pale. She quickly lifted the blanket and let out a sigh of relief after making sure that she was unharmed.

Just then, her mobile phone in her bag rang. She briskly took it out and was terrified when she saw the caller.

“Hello?”

“Vivian, do you still want your job? Where is the edited draft? I’m warning you. If you delay it any further, I won’t accept it, and you’ll have to prepare to pay the contractual damages!” the editor shouted and hung up the phone instantly.

With a look of despair, Vivian tossed her phone onto the bed. A note with neat writing on the table then caught her eye.

“Stay away from the scums and beware of the mastermind. Don’t thank me and please call me Rayleigh.”

Vivian laughed when she read the final sentence.

Wow! That lady is so cool!

Chapter 459

Young men and women were seen walking along the tree-lined road.

“Where has Sebastian been these few days?” Samantha walked while eating a bag of potato chips.

“There’s a rare case overseas that needs his aid.”

Although Sebastian was not in the country, he would send small gifts to Jessica once every few days. Those gifts might not have been expensive but were amusing all the time.

Samantha nodded. “I see. I wonder how Daisy is now. I haven’t seen her updating her social media recently.”

“Don’t you know she has joined a training camp?”

“Daisy, that little brat is being too unfair! How could she tell you but not me? I’ll punish her when she returns.” Samantha crunched her potato chips hard.

Jessica frowned when she sensed someone staring at her.

“What’s the matter?” Samantha noticed the change in her expression.

Jessica looked around.

A middle-aged couple hid behind a tree when she turned to look in their direction.

Hence, she found nothing suspicious in her inspection.

Samantha followed her gaze and could not see anything strange.

“What are you looking at?” Samantha asked.

“Nothing.”

Am I imagining things?

Jessica then walked away with Samantha.

After they left that vicinity, the middle-aged couple stopped hiding behind the tree.

“Yusra, you saw it with your own eyes. Lilian is safe and sound. She’s living a happy life. Can you stop worrying about her?” Aaron asked gently.

Yusra kept staring in the direction where Jessica left without saying anything.

“Nobody is stealing Lilian away from us. Lilian is studying and not snatched away by bad people.”

Yusra nodded.

Looking at her reluctant face, Aaron said, “We can meet her.”

However, Yusra shook her head. “No, Lilian hasn’t forgiven us yet. Don’t disturb her. Watching her from afar is enough for me.”

“Okay.” Aaron heeded her words as long as she was happy. Jessica constantly felt eyes on her for the next couple of days. However, she could not find out who it was every time.

The person hiding in the dark was sly and had good observational skills.

Determined not to stay still after noticing the problem, Jessica told Samantha about her plan.

Samantha made an “okay” gesture after listening to her plan.

“Don’t worry. I’ll capture that person.”

In fact, Jessica already had a suspect in her mind.

I don’t think I’ve made any new enemies aside from Yunus and his followers. It must be them.

In the meantime, Yunus, who was currently bedridden and grounded, did not know that he was being accused of stalking Jessica.

Jessica walked into the school with Samantha as usual.

However, Samantha suddenly left midway.

Jessica acted as if she did not notice the gaze and sent a message to Samantha, reporting her location.

After receiving the message, the latter ran to that location only to find Aaron and Yusra hiding.

Samantha’s heart shook when she saw both of them.

Without getting closer, she used her mobile phone to take a photo of the scene she saw.

She then left before being noticed by Aaron.

At that moment, she did not know that Aaron had already noticed her presence and was playing dumb.

When she returned, Jessica asked, “How is it? Have you captured them?”

Chapter 460

Samantha nodded. “See it for yourself.”

She then shoved her phone at Jessica.

The latter was stunned when she saw the photo of Aaron and Yusra peeping at her in the distance. Her heart could not help but ache.

Samantha noticed the change in her expression. Yet, she could not think of the right words to say.

She knew that Aaron and Yusra had always missed her.

Jessica returned the mobile phone to her and walked forward quietly.

Samantha said in a soft voice, “Jess, maybe you should go see them. I can tell that they miss you a lot.”

If they didn’t, they wouldn’t be peeping at her from time to time.

“If they want to see me, they’ll come to me.”

Samantha was stunned.

Her words sounded simple, but I think they mean something different. Oh well, I can’t understand it anyway.

The next day, Aaron and Yusra did not appear.

On the day after that, Jessica sensed the familiar gaze again.

Noticing Jessica slowing down, Samantha paced herself too. “Aren’t you rushing to save us some seats? Why are you slowing down?”

Jessica answered casually, “I don’t think that’s necessary. The weather is nice. I’d rather find a better spot.”

“I like your idea.”

They walked leisurely to the library.

The situation continued for half a month. However, Aaron and Yusra still did not reveal themselves in front of Jessica.

At the same time, Jessica did not confront them.

It was as if they had come to an agreement to ignore each other’s presence.

At the end of the month, the agreement came to an end.

“Honey, what should we do if Lilian refuses to come?”

Aaron held his wife’s hand tightly to erase the uneasiness in her. “She won’t. Lilian is a good girl. She won’t reject us.” “But what if she does?” Yusra could not calm herself.

“Yusra, don’t worry. I’m here.”

If she continues to be nervous, her health might worsen. She’s not losing consciousness just like before. I can’t have that happen after she has just shown signs of recovering.

Just when Yusra was dealing with her uneasiness, Jessica was sighted.

“Lilian is here.” Yusra held Aaron’s hand tight.

Holding her hand, Aaron walked toward Jessica.

Jessica’s face stiffened when she saw them coming toward her.

Although it was not the first time they met, she felt more defenseless when facing her parents.

The coldness in Aaron’s eyes melted and they were filled with warmth from seeing their beautiful daughter. “Lilian.”

He then realized he had spoken the wrong name and immediately corrected himself, “Jess.”

Samantha sighed in relief when they finally appeared.

l just don’t understand the Ferguson family. It’s not only Jess’s parents but also Jess herself. Now that one side has finally taken the first step to show themselves, everything seems good now.

Samantha said to Aaron, “Mr. Ferguson, you guys can have a nice chat. I’ve got to go.”

Aaron nodded in response.

Samantha left quickly, giving some space for the Ferguson family.

Looking at her pretty and precious daughter, Yusra reached out her hands, trying to caress her daughter’s face. However, her hands halted in midair.

Looking at her trembling hands, Jessica raised hers to hold them.

A happy smile grew on Yusra’s face instantly.

曲

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 441, 442, 443, 444, 445, 446, 447, 448, 449, 450)

Chapter 441

“Jess, you’re so lucky to have Jack as your brother. I bet you don’t know how much I like him. I’ll be so blessed if I have a brother like him,” Madelyn said. She did not care whether she was bothering Jessica or if she was unwelcome at all.

Jessica showed no hint of an expression. She remained silent and continued flipping the book in her hand.

Zoltan glanced at Jessica, smiled, and did the same as her. Seeing how both of them had ignored her, Madelyn got slightly angry. “Oh, that’s right, Jess. Why do you have a different last name as compared to Jack?” she asked as it came to her mind suddenly.

Everyone looked at Jessica with curiosity.

Zoltan frowned. “Madelyn, why are you being so nosy? This is Jessica’s family matter. You should not be sticking your nose in it,” he said.

“I’m only curious. It’s okay if Jess doesn’t want to tell me,’ Madelyn answered innocently.

Right at that moment, chattering could be heard coming from the other side of the door.

“Isn’t that Raegan? What is she doing here?”

“Could she be here for Jessica?”

“Why is she here to see Jessica again? Could she be here to look for trouble?”

As Raegan entered the room, the smell of rotten food followed. Everyone in the lecture hall avoided her.

“Oh my gosh! What does she have on her? It stinks so much.”

“She’s really here to see Jessica.”

“What does she want? Is she here to pick on Jessica again?”

Despite everyone talking about Raegan, she ignored them and walked straight toward Jessica’s desk.

Jessica raised her head and asked, “What do you want?”

Raegan took a deep breath. “Jessica, I’m sorry for offending you. Since I’ve apologized, will you let me off, please?”

Raising an eyebrow, Jessica asked, “Let you off? What do you mean by that?”

Seeing how oblivious Jessica was acting, Raegan croaked angrily, “Look at me! I’m like this now because of you. Everyone is targeting me nowadays. They put stuff in my food, throw things at me, and hide my things when I’m not looking. Can you really say that you and your brother are not the reason?”

Upon hearing that, Jessica almost chuckled out of frustration.

“I know that I was wrong now. Please let me off. I can promise you that we’ll not cross paths again,” Raegan pleaded.

Jessica put down the pen in her hand and stared at Raegan coldly. She gave her a long hard look.

“Are you sick?” Jessica asked.

“How can you curse me like that!”

“Curse you?” Jessica laughed. She paused for a second before she continued, “All I did was ask if you’re feeling unwell as that would be the only explanation for you to say such weird things. Why else would you ask me that?”

“Are you saying that you won’t let me off?” Raegan was growing impatient.

“Wait a moment!” Jessica yelled. She could no longer stand Raegan’s accusation. She stood up and asked, “What evidence do you have to prove that I’m the one who did all that to you? If you can prove it to me, I’ll order them to stop now.”

Jessica gave Raegan a death stare. “People are targeting you because you did something wrong. You should be reflecting on your previous actions instead of begging me to let you off. I know what you have on your mind. You’re actually asking for my protection.”

Chapter 442

Just like that, Jessica exposed Raegan’s intention.

She’s not here to beg me to let her off. She only wants my protection. Protection, huh?

Jessica scoffed at the thought of that.

“Do you think you deserve my protection after all you’ve done to me? There’s no way I can treat you with kindness after all the evil you’ve shown me.”

Jessica was actually directing that to both Raegan and Madelyn.

Raegan was rendered silent by Jessica’s response.

The bell rang at that moment. “Go sit at the back if you want to attend the class,” Jessica said while looking at Raegan.

Raegan ignored what Jessica said. “You could’ve helped me with just an order. Why can’t you let me off? You weren’t harmed at all! Why can’t you forgive me?”

“Let me tell you why!” an elegant voice interrupted. It was coming from outside of the lecture hall.

Everyone in the lecture hall was stunned by the melody of the voice. They turned toward the direction all at once and saw a tall and slender figure standing at the entrance.

The man had semi-long hair and was dressed smartly in a suit.

Despite wearing glasses, his glance pierced through everyone’s heart. He was giving off an elegant aura, different from that of Jack and Hugh.

Everyone in the lecture hall was attracted by the man instantly. Their eyes followed him as he entered.

He slowly walked toward Jessica.

Raegan gulped. She was captivated by the handsome man in front of her as well.

Madelyn and the others in the room were all guessing his identity.

Everyone continued to stare at the man.

“It’s Jack!” one of the fans exclaimed suddenly.

That statement caused an uproar in the lecture hall, especially among Jack’s fans.

“Jack, please don’t quit the entertainment industry.”

“We’ll miss you so much. Please don’t do it.”

“I’m not Jack,” Sebastian stated coldly as he stared at the fans.

Despite that, no one believed him.

“Jack, don’t think that we can’t recognize you when you have glasses on. Even if you have turned into ashes, we’ll still be able to identify you. No one is as attractive as you in this whole world,” the fan uttered emotionally.

Upon hearing that, all the other fans nodded in agreement.

Sebastian laughed internally. What a bunch of posers!

Jessica was rendered speechless by what she heard.

“He’s Sebastian, my second oldest brother,” Jessica said with an awkward smile.

Upon hearing that, Sebastian smirked.

Second oldest brother?!

Everyone was shocked by Jessica’s clarification.

Madelyn continued to stare at Sebastian. Right at that moment, she suddenly found him to be even more good-looking than Jack and found herself falling for him.

Raegan came back to her senses and was just about to leave when she was stopped in her tracks by Sebastian. Narrowing his eyes, Sebastian stared at her emotionlessly.

How dare she! She did it once, and now she’s here again!

“Don’t you want to know why? Let me tell you then!”

Continuing deliberately in a slow manner, word by word, he said, “Because you don’t deserve it!”

Chapter 443

As he walked into the lecture hall, Martin Kramer was faced with a noisy atmosphere. He yelled, “What are you people doing?!”

Hearing their professor’s voice, the students scrambled back to their seats while Sebastian and Raegan stood awkwardly in the middle of the room.

Facing the two, Martin said, “Take the back row if you’re just sit-in students. Get out if you’re not interested. Don’t interrupt the class.”

Raegan ran out of the hall with teary eyes.

When Zoltan realized Sebastian was looking at him, he silently collected his books and shifted to the back row. Then, Sebastian took his seat.

Martin glanced at Sebastian. Youngsters nowadays prioritize romance way more than their studies. If they don’t learn well now, a tough time awaits them in the future. Focusing back on the class, he asked, “Who would like to share their opinions on the application of colors?” He swept a glance across the hall, and his gaze landed on Jessica. “Fifth row from the front, the girl in the middle seat, please share your point of view.”

Jessica stood up and said, “Everyone’s perception of colors is different. For example, red can be used as a strong and joyous color, which may drive impulses. It can also stimulate spiritual expressions of anger, enthusiasm, and liveliness. How each individual perceives a color depends on one’s character and mood.”

Martin nodded while signaling her to sit and explained, ” What your classmate said was only a part of the applications. The use of colors…”

Midway through his lecture, Martin threw another question to the floor. “When were colors first documented in our country?”

There was no response, so he chuckled. “Well, I’ll just pick someone then.”

He looked at Sebastian and asked him to answer

All eyes were on Sebastian, some gloating while others were looking worried.

Sebastian was surprised to be picked by Martin.

As Jessica was writing the answer discreetly on a piece of paper, Martin warned, “Don’t try to help him, especially the lady next to him.”

Jessica froze while her classmates tried to hold back their laughter.

Before attending Martin’s class that semester, the students had heard of his quirky personality, and now they were witnessing it.

It was apparent that Martin was picking on Sebastian.

Jessica shot him an apologetic look. Sebastian, you’re on your own now!

Nevertheless, Sebastian remained calm and answered,” Since the time of runic alphabets, there were words for the colors of green and yellow.”

Sebastian’s accurate answer spurred Martin’s interest in testing him. “What about the historical evolution of illustration?”

Many students were clueless, and when the class thought the question had stumped him, Sebastian started his chronological narration from the earliest rock paintings.

Facing Sebastian’s comprehensive answers, the professor started to ask one question after another.

The students listened as their professor asked probing questions while Sebastian answered fluently.

They marveled at the latter’s grasp of knowledge.

曲

Chapter 444

Right after Sebastian answered the last question, a round of thunderous applause erupted in the lecture hall.

As Jessica looked at Sebastian, she thought, I’m so average compared to my outstanding brother.

Martin asked, “You learned this subject before?”

“No, but I had read a few related books by chance.”

Martin was even pleased hearing this. He has potential. His comprehensive answers consist of much information not found in textbooks. Only a handful of students can match his broad knowledge throughout the whole faculty.

Facing the class, Martin said, “If any of you can match his knowledge base, I’ll let you pass this subject even if you don’t attend my lectures.”

Looking toward Sebastian, he continued, “Young man, you’ve put in a lot of effort to court your girlfriend. If you can channel this energy into your studies, then you’ll achieve greater success in the future.”

The professor’s advice for Sebastian sparked a round of laughter from the students.

One of the students piped up, “Professor, he’s Jessica’s brother.”

Martin instantly realized he had amusingly misunderstood the situation before. The bell rang to his relief, and he quickly exited the hall.

The students were surprised as it was the first time their professor had left in such a hurry.

Jessica looked at her brother and praised, “Sebastian, you’re simply amazing!”

He replied, “No, Jess – you’re better.”

The siblings’ praises toward each other gave the other students goosebumps.

Sebastian asked, “You have any classes in the afternoon?”

“No.”

“Great, there’s a place I want to take you to,” said Sebastian without revealing the location.

As the siblings were about to leave, Madelyn ran up to Jessica and said, “Jess, your brother is a genius.”

Sensing that Jessica had no interest in introducing her to Sebastian, Madelyn turned toward him. “Hi, I’m your sister’s roommate – Madelyn.”

She tried to initiate a handshake, but he snubbed her and left the hall with Jessica.

Noticing that other students were staring at her, Madelyn ran out of the hall in embarrassment and frustration.

Jessica was expecting a mysterious place, but Sebastian brought her to an amusement park instead.

“Sebastian, is this the place you said earlier?” asked Jessica with a puzzled look.

“Yes.” Sebastian nodded.

As they entered the amusement park, she noticed that there were no other visitors.

Did he make a reservation for the whole amusement park?

She asked, “Sebastian, did you block-book the entire amusement park?”

“Yup,” answered Sebastian nonchalantly. “So now, the amusement park is all yours.”

A wave of emotions came over Jessica.

Sebastian picked the destination because Jessica had dreamed of visiting the amusement park since she was a child. Today, he made her dream come true!

Chapter 445

As a child, Jessica had passed the amusement park numerous times. But, each time, she could only watch outside the entrance while other children entered with their parents.

She had also imagined countless times of entering the amusement park and experiencing every ride and game.

As time passed, Jessica’s childhood dream soon became a distant memory. But now, someone has made her dream come true.

Sebastian held her hand and walked her to the carousel.

A long time ago, Jessica had won a prize for her carousel drawing in school.

Both of them started to ride the carousel as the colored lights blinked in cohesion with the music.

So, this is how it feels to ride a carousel. Sitting on it actually makes one happy.

Sebastian looked at Jessica empathically as she smiled through happy tears.

After the ride, they took their time to visit each form of entertainment available in the park.

Sebastian was pleased to see his younger sister having the time of her life.

As the sun set, the whole amusement park lit up in vibrant colors.

At the park’s main square, a dining table awaited Jessica and Sebastian. The staff had neatly arranged candles, roses, and juices on it.

Sebastian pulled a chair for Jessica before taking his seat.

Then, the staff started to serve them dishes from various countries compared to what Jessica usually ate.

“I didn’t know what you like, so I prepared a little bit of everything.”

Keeping in mind Jessica’s dislike for waste, Sebastian added, “Don’t worry about wasting food. The staff will have the clean leftovers and untouched dishes sent to the poor.”

At that moment, Jessica felt her brother’s care and attentiveness.

“Okay.”

Jessica had tried some of the dishes in her previous life.

Each time she tried a dish, Sebastian told the story behind it, some she had already heard before.

Somehow, Sebastian could turn the dull stories into interesting ones.

When dinner was almost over, there was a sudden blast, and a show of fireworks commenced.

A selection of dazzling colors lighted the sky.

Right before the show ended, the last blast of fireworks formed the word “Jessica.”

Nearby residents enjoyed the show of illumination, which lasted for about thirty minutes. Countless girls and guys were especially impressed by the eye-catching finale.

The girls were envious of the lady named Jessica and were touched by the sincerity of the person who made the fireworks arrangement.

Meanwhile, guys admired the ability of the rich person to put on such a costly show.

Sebastian asked, “Was it beautiful?”

“Yes!”

Jessica, amazed by the fireworks, was still staring at the sky.

In a parallel scene, Yuliana stands on a field near the amusement park, and she holds back her tears after seeing the word “Jessica” lit up in the sky.

曲

Chapter 446

Noticing her emotions, an old servant standing next to Yuliana said, “Ms. Ferguson, don’t worry. No one can affect your status in the family.”

Is that even true? Yuliana gave a wry smile.

She was jealous of Jessica as the latter was pampered, protected, and cared for by her brothers.

Jessica has not even officially returned to the family, but my brothers already treat her so well. What would happen once the Ferguson family officially recognized her status? I really don’t want to think about it.

I’ve been living with them all these years. Why do my brothers take me for granted? Is it because I’m an adopted child of the family? Is bloodline so important?

“Let’s go!” exclaimed Yuliana as she walked toward the amusement park. However, two security guards stopped her at the entrance.

“Excuse me, miss. The amusement park is closed today.” “I’m looking for someone,” replied Yuliana.

“If you’re looking for one of the staff, please call that person.”

“No, I’m looking for the VIP visitors in the park. I’m their younger sister,” explained Yuliana.

However, one of the guards explained, “I need their consent before I can allow you in. Please get in touch with them.”

When she heard Sebastian had returned from abroad, Yuliana made nutritious pea soup for him. Then, she went straight to the amusement park after finding out where he was.

She made many calls to her brother, but none went through, so she decided to wait at the entrance.

Lambert Foley, the old servant, pitied her and suggested, “It’s cold at night, and your body’s weak. Let’s wait in the car.”

She shook her head. “I want to wait here for Sebastian. He should be coming out soon.”

Facing her insistence, the old servant waited together with her.

After half an hour, Yuliana finally spotted Sebastian and Jessica from a distance away.

She excitedly shouted, “Sebastian!”

Sebastian was chatting with Jessica about his embarrassing childhood stories when he was interrupted by a voice and looked toward Yuliana.

Seeing that the two VIPS knew Yuliana, the security guards immediately let her through the entrance.

“Sebastian, you’re finally back. Once I heard about your return, I made your favorite pea soup. It took me three hours,” chirped Yuliana as she gave Sebastian the container. Sebastian handed the container to his assistant and said, ” It’s late. You should go home.”

Yuliana stuck her tongue out playfully and pleaded, “No. It took me quite some effort to come out, so I’m not going back this early. I know you’re worried about my health, but I’m not as weak as you think.

Looking at Yuliana’s interaction with Sebastian reminded Jessica of similar scenes in her previous life.

The affections felt from our birth to childhood – these feelings are everlasting.

As Jessica was falling deep into her thoughts, Sebastian patted her back and instructed, “Mr. Foley, bring Yuliana back. Grandma has been feeling unwell lately. Let Yuliana accompany her more.”

Chapter 447

No one dared to oppose Sebastian.

Yuliana knew that this was his final warning for her to leave, so she gave up without much resistance. She pouted her lips and said, “Remember to come and bring me home, Sebastian.”

Then, she turned to Jessica as if she had just remembered the latter’s presence. “I wish I could chat with you more, Jess, but I don’t think I have the chance to do it today. I will see you next time.”

After Yuliana left, Sebastian remarked, “We never thought about replacing you by adopting her or anything. She was separated from her parents by accident. We had searched for them but couldn’t find them. That’s why we decided to adopt her in the end. We wanted to send her away when she got older, but Grandma pitied her as she was a weak child. So we had no choice but to take her in. You will always be the youngest daughter of the Ferguson family. No one can replace you.”

Sebastian’s last sentence touched Jessica’s heart.

Yet, he had never asked Jessica to come home, and she was a little upset about it.

Sebastian sent Jessica back to her dorm. He could tell that she had mixed feelings, so he brushed his fingers across her nose. “Don’t overthink things!”

“All right.”

Sebastian made sure that Jessica entered her dorm before leaving.

Meanwhile, Madelyn started talking to Jessica sarcastically after the latter was back. “Oh, our campus belle is back. I thought you were spending the night outside.”

Jessica ignored her and went straight to bed.

For the next few days, she wondered if Sebastian had installed a monitoring device on her. That was because Sebastian would visit Jessica whenever she was free.

Samantha was envious of Jessica for having a caring brother.

“Jeez! I wish I had a brother like yours.”

Samantha did not have any older brothers. She had a younger brother from a different mother, though.

“Would you mind giving me one of your brothers? Just one would do,” Samantha said eagerly.

“No problem! Which one do you want?” Jessica laughed.

“I want… That’s a difficult choice! I want them all.”

“I thought you liked Jack the most?” Jessica was confused by Samantha’s ever-changing heart.

“I do like Jack, but I like Hugh and Sebastian too.”

Jessica laughed at Samantha’s unrealistic notions.

Noticing her mobile phone on the table vibrating, she picked it up and realized that it was a call from an unknown caller.

“Who’s this?”

“It’s me.” Yuliana’s voice could be heard over the phone.

“What do you want?” Jessica frowned.

Jessica was surprised that Yuliana would call her, but it was expected.

“I’m outside your university right now. Are you free to meet up?” Yuliana was worried that Jessica would not come. She paused and continued, “Don’t worry. It won’t take too much time.”

“All right. I will meet you at the west gate in ten minutes.”

After hanging up the phone, Samantha asked, “Who’s that?” “It’s Yuliana.”

“What does she want?” Samantha frowned,

“I don’t know, but I guess I’ll find out soon.” Jessica put down her cutlery and closed her meal box.

Samantha was worried. “I will go with you.”

Chapter 448

“It’s fine. She might not say what she really wants to if you’re there.”

Samantha nodded in resignation. “I get it. You go by

yourself then. Call me if there’s a problem. I don’t know Yuliana personally since I’ve never met her, but you should be careful anyway.”

Judging by the things Whitney did to Jessica when the latter joined the Larson family, Samantha was worried that Yuliana would do the same to Jessica as well.

One would not be willing to live a commoner’s life if they had enjoyed the life of the rich for such a long period. Jessica nodded.

Ten minutes later, Jessica and Yuliana met up at a dessert shop near the west gate.

The waiter served them cups of coffee and desserts.

“Your order is served. Enjoy!”

After the waiter had left, Yuliana started to speak up. “I hope I’m not intruding today.”

Jessica raised her hand and signaled her to stop. “Stop with the pleasantries; Get straight to the point.”

She then glanced at her watch and said, “You have fifteen minutes.”

Yuliana noticed the watch in Jessica’s hand.

If she was not mistaken, that watch was Hugh’s custom-made Patek Philippe. It was the only one in the world.

Hugh did not give her the watch despite how much she loved it.

However, the watch was now in Jessica’s possession. “Your watch looks great.” Yuliana laughed bitterly.

Jessica noticed Yuliana’s bitter expression and glanced at her own watch. “Thank you.”

“The reason I’m here today is to invite you to come home with me. Dad, Mom, and our brothers hope for your return,” Yuliana pleaded.

Jessica raised her eyebrows and laughed. “Oh, that’s easy. I will go back if you leave the Ferguson family. If that’s the case, do you still want me back?”

Yuliana was stunned. She replied at once, “If that’s what it takes, I will leave the Ferguson family. Dad and Mom had taken care of me for many years. It is about time for me to repay them.”

Jessica abruptly burst into laughter.

Yuliana wants to repay her parents by leaving the Ferguson family. How interesting!

Yuliana could not understand Jessica’s sudden reaction. She asked anxiously, “Did I say something weird?”

“You didn’t. What you said reminded me of an interesting tale. I wonder if you know the tale?” Jessica glanced at her, smiling.

“What tale?” Yuliana looked at Jessica innocently.

“Once upon a time, a hunter had a hound. One day, the hound lost sight of its owner when they were hunting in the mountains together. Then, it met a wise hermit. The wise hermit felt pity for the hound and decided to take it in. He took good care of the hound, and it began to forget about his previous owner. One day, the hunter entered the hermit’s home by accident. The hound barked fiercely at its previous owner, but it did not bite him. Do you know why?”

“Because he was its previous owner, Yuliana replied softly.

“That’s right, but also wrong.” Jessica let out a smile with deep intentions. “The answer is because that was its method of repaying its owner.”

曲

Chapter 449

Yuliana forced a smile and said, “That’s an interesting tale.”

“It’s interesting indeed. Anyway, tell me to come back again when you’ve decided to leave,” Jessica said as she was about to head out.

Just when she turned around, she saw a familiar figure. That person was none other than her second oldest brother, Sebastian.

Jessica looked sideways at Yuliana before smirking.

Yuliana stood up happily. In a sweet tone, she said to him, ” Why are you here, Sebastian?”

“I should be asking you that question. Why are you out here when you’re supposed to be at home?” Sebastian asked.

Yuliana replied innocently, “I’m here to ask Jess to come home. Dad is planning to hold a family banquet next month for Mom’s birthday as she has gotten better! Mom would be so happy if Jess could be there too.”

“A birthday banquet?” Jessica murmured and threw Yuliana a meaningful look.

With her pure and innocent round eyes, Yuliana looked back at Jessica with a smile and asked, “You will be there, right, Jess?”

Jessica chuckled.

This just keeps getting more and more interesting!

A slow person might still not be able to understand her intentions of asking to meet here.

Killing two birds with one stone… How brilliant!

This person in front of me is actually killing three birds with one stone when I think about it. No matter what I say or do, she would be undefeatable as long as she met me here.

She had calculated the timing of when Sebastian would reach us and had predicted what I would say at that exact moment. Even if I was not going to say it, she would have baited me to say it!

Sebastian would then be able to see my “hypocritical” side.

I would look like a hypocrite who says she doesn’t want to return to the Ferguson family while secretly asking others to leave the family.

This is the first bird.

If Sebastian did not come, that’s where the second bird comes in.

She didn’t even mention the banquet when we were talking. When she gets home, she’ll be able to tell Dad that I have rejected her invitation to attend the birthday banquet.

Of course, she could also say that she has already invited me and I have also agreed to attend.

How will the whole Ferguson family think of me when I don’t appear on the day when they will be expecting me? What would my parents and brothers think of me then?

As for the third bird, it’s to let Sebastian recognize her effort in coming all the way here just to invite me to the banquet.

She’s trying to make herself look good.

In other words, her plan was bulletproof.

Jessica was intrigued that there was such an evil soul under the pure and sweet appearance of Yuliana.

I’ve heard people say how kids from big families could never be innocent.

Their innocence is feigned to confuse their enemies and to protect themselves.

But of course, I might just be overanalyzing.

Suddenly, Jessica pulled out the chair beside her and sat on it. She put a leg up on a stool and propped her chin on her hand while she looked at Yuliana scornfully.

“Ms. Ferguson, it seems that you haven’t finished speaking. I happen to have time now so you can finish it all at once. I will listen to you carefully.”

Yuliana blinked her round innocent-looking eyes. She took a look at Jessica’s improper sitting posture and then turned to Sebastian. However, Sebastian, who usually paid the most attention to etiquette and appearance, did not react.

Chapter 450

Jessica saw her wandering eyes and urged her impatiently, Ms. Ferguson, finish what you want to say quickly. I’m still waiting! Could it be that you have forgotten what you wanted to say after seeing Sebastian? Come on, this is a rare opportunity to say what you wanted to say.”

When confronted by Jessica’s aggressiveness, Yuliana looked as though she had been wronged. She said pitifully, Jess, is there any misunderstanding between us?”

“Misunderstanding? Do we have any misunderstandings? I’m not sure what you mean?” blinking her big eyes, Jessica asked cutely.

l can act too, you know!

Sebastian pulled out a chair and sat beside Jessica. He was also looking at Yuliana.

Yuliana felt bitter inside as she saw Sebastian looking at her indifferently.

Am I nothing compared to Jessica?

“It’s my fault for saying the wrong things. Don’t be angry, Jess. Sebastian, please say something so that Jess isn’t angry with me anymore,” begged Yuliana.

Jessica laughed loudly as her gaze never left Juliana.

That laughter was an invisible slap on Yuliana’s face.

I’ll just laugh when you say that I’m angry.

Growing up in Dellmoor, Yuliana had always been spoiled and flattered by her friends.

Even though she was adopted by the Ferguson family, no outsiders had ever dared to disrespect her. Needless to say, she had never been humiliated in this way.

Sebastian spoke out, “It’s getting late. Jess still needs to attend her classes. You should go back now.”

Yuliana was happy when Sebastian had given her an out. She said sweetly, “All right, Sebastian. I will go back now.

Jess, you must come to the birthday banquet!”

After Yuliana had left, Jessica looked toward Sebastian and said abruptly, “This is the first time!”

Sebastian was startled.

Then, she stood up and left.

He followed her and walked toward the university and as he was about to enter, Jessica stopped him.

“You don’t have to see me in. I want to walk alone.”

“Okay.” Sebastian didn’t force her.

When Jessica was walking up the steps, she suddenly turned back and said to Sebastian, “This is the first but also the last time.”

If Yuliana dares to pull this again, I will let her know the consequences of provoking me.

Sebastian watched the shrinking figure of Jessica as she walked away. He turned around after he saw her enter the building. The gentle smile on his handsome face gradually disappeared the moment he turned around.

“Return to the Ferguson residence,” ordered Sebastian coldly when he got into the car.

The chauffeur didn’t dare say anything else as he noticed that Sebastian was not in a good mood. He quickly started the car and drove toward the residence.

Forty minutes later, they arrived at their place. Sebastian got out of the car when the door was opened for him.

The people in the house welcomed him smilingly upon seeing him.

“Welcome back.”

Sebastian looked at Wendy and asked, “Is Yuliana home yet?”

“Ms. Ferguson’s in her room now.”

Sebastian nodded. He then walked upstairs to the last room and forcefully opened the door.

Yuliana was shocked by the loud thud of the door. When she turned around and saw that Sebastian was there, she was startled by his gloomy face.

“Sebastian, what happened to you? Are you sick?” asked Yuliana with her face full of concern as she stood up from her chair.

“Yuliana, stop your schemes.”

Holding her hands up to her chest, she asked, “What are you talking about, Sebastian? You’re scaring me.”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 431, 432, 433, 434, 435, 436, 437, 438, 439, 440)

Chapter 431

Raegan immediately logged into Messenger, entered the fan support club’s group, and began her plan.

Jessica did not want to hear any more of Raegan’s nonsense and hung up the phone.

Just as she was about to put her phone away, a thought occurred, and she gave Jack a call.

The call was connected within seconds.

“Jess.”

“Your fans found out about me,” Jessica said calmly.

“What?” Jack leaped out of his chair and asked anxiously,” Did they do anything to you?”

“Not exactly.”

This sort of threat was not a big deal to Jessica.

After all, she had experienced more extreme situations.

In fact, Raegan’s threat had no effect on her.

Jessica recalled Raegan’s mad-looking expression. She gave it a thought and warned, “Hey, uh, do be careful.”

For a person like Jessica, who barely knew about the entertainment industry, she did not know the difference between fans and obsessive fans.

To her, they were just fans.

However, Raegan seemed to have lost her mind and looked slightly dangerous.

Jessica was warning him out of kindness.

Unfortunately, she was not aware that she was the one who needed to be careful, not Jack.

“Huh?” Jack was confused. Shouldn’t she be worried about her safety? Why is she worried about me instead?

Sensing his confusion, Jessica explained patiently, “One of your fans seems a little paranoid. You’d better be careful when you go out.”

The unexpected concern from his sister touched Jack’s heart and he almost cried.

Jess, oh, Jess. Such a caring sister.

Jack felt happy and touched. “Okay, I’ll watch out.”

“Okay. I shall not take up any more of your time.”

The call ended before Jack could even say anything. I guess she’s rushing to her class.

As Matthew and Benny walked into the office, they noticed Jack grinning.

“What’s up, Mr. Ferguson?”

Jack looked at them and gloated, “My sister, my very own sister, told me to be careful about my fans.”

“Why would she suddenly warn you about your fans?” Matthew asked curiously.

“Oh, it seems that the fans have found out about her. One of them seems to be a little paranoid. I suppose she must be…” Jack stopped himself from finishing his sentence.

“Shit!” Jack yelled.

“Benny, get the car ready. We need to go to the school this instant,” Jack ordered anxiously. He picked up his coat and headed toward the exit.

Benny, who had not realized what was going on, was stunned by Jack’s reaction.

“Hurry,” Matthew urged him.

Five minutes later, a minivan could be seen speeding toward the school.

Meanwhile, Raegan, who had years of experience in the fan support group, managed to gather a big group of fans.

Most of them lived in Dellmoor, and coincidentally, they were all heading to the same location.

With the fan support club, more fans came to know that Jessica was Jack’s rumored girlfriend.

Of course, the nosy and observant paparazzi had already found out about this the minute the news was spread.

Any news that was either related to Jessica or the group of people who were about to cause her trouble made them jump into action.

In less than ten minutes, many articles that were related to the post about Jack’s girlfriend were published.

At that moment, Hugh was attending a conference in Dellmoor. He was listening to a certain director who was talking on the stage. Brandon, the chief assistant, walked to his side and whispered, “Boss, Ms. Jessica is in trouble.”

Chapter 432

Hugh immediately turned his attention to Brandon. Then Brandon placed a tablet in front of him.

Hugh scanned it briefly, and his expression became grim. He stood up and left the room quietly, trying not to disturb the others.

As soon as he was out of the room, he picked up his steps as he gave his orders. “Contact Mr. Frank, Mr. Hunt, and Mr. Waters. Tell them to block and delete every news that is related to Jessica.”

These three people were the owners of mainstream media companies. On top of that, Fairview Investment had invested in two of the companies.

“Okay,” Brandon replied and was already giving his instructions to his assistant.

Fairview Investment was very efficient. It had only been less than 15 minutes since they received the order and the news was also cleared.

Soon, they controlled the mainstream media. As for the offline sources, they also received Hugh’s orders.

It was chaotic on the outside. Meanwhile, the main character of this chaos, Jessica, is totally unaware of this. She was totally immersed in the class and was taking notes, looking like a model student.

The first group of people who arrived outside the academic building was the main person who triggered the chaos.

Raegan led the group of people, and they walked toward the academic building where Jessica was.

“Raegan, is that bitch really in there?”

“Yeap, it’s just straight ahead,” Raegan said.

“Hah. I want to see the bitch’s face. How could she seduce Jack!”

“How could Jack like that bitch? She must’ve used some dirty tricks.”

“I think so too.”

“I’m going to teach her a lesson.”

The more they discussed, the more agitated they were. Raegan looked at the furious faces and felt pleased.

This is the reaction that I am looking for. Jack belongs to everyone. No one will ever take him away from us. Then, the bell rang. Jessica picked up her books and walked toward the exit. This was her final class for the day. Madelyn approached her. “Jessica, shall we head to the dorm together?”

“It’s okay. I’m taking a different path since I’m heading to the library.”

“Such a coincidence! Ruby and I were planning to go to the library to look up some information too.”

Jessica stared at both of them and continued walking.

Since she did not refuse, Madelyn immediately dragged Ruby along and they followed behind her.

As the three of them stepped out of the building, the group of people who were waiting under the shade noticed Jessica. They quickly rushed forward and surrounded her.

Jessica looked at the leader, Raegan, before looking at the angry faces around her.

“So you’re Jessica, the bitch who seduced Jack,” a chubby fan said.

“Look at her eyes. It’s just like the woman from the picture.” “It’s really her.”

“Well, she doesn’t look that pretty. Why would Jack even fall for her? She must have used some dirty tricks.”

As soon as the fans were done scrutinizing Jessica, they started insulting her.

Meanwhile, Madelyn and Ruby, who stood beside Jessica, looked at the crowd suspiciously.

Since it was also the end of most classes, many people were already walking out of the academic building. The commotion naturally attracted the public’s attention. Zoltan noticed the crowd that was surrounding Jessica. He passed through the crowd to stand beside her and stared at the fans. “What’s going on?”

Chapter 433

“What do you mean by that? I’m here to denounce this woman. She has no shame at all,” the chubby fan huffed. “Yes, she’s right. We’re here today to denounce her.”

“We’re here on behalf of all the Bumblebees. Please stay away from Jack,” Raegan said.

Everyone looked toward Jessica all at once when they heard what Raegan said.

Many did not believe the rumor that circulated on the school forum. However, seeing how Jack’s fan club came to confront Jessica, it must have been true. Many stopped to watch what was going on.

“Idiot,” Jessica said without a hint of an expression.

“So you’re refusing? Are you trying to go against us? Don’t even think that we’re pushovers just because we’re giving you a chance now.”

“Raegan’s right. Don’t force us to do something stupid.” Jessica frowned. Are they crazy? I can’t understand their logic at all. Even if I am Jack’s girlfriend, what does that have to do with them? They are just too nosy. I know Jack’s a celebrity, but he’s human after all. Do they expect him to stay single forever? Their idiocy is baffling.

“Something stupid?” Jessica scoffed and glanced at them. She paused for a few seconds before she continued, “Do you perhaps want to fight?”

Raegan then cast a look at the other fans and gave an order, “Now!”

The fans then took the items that they had prepared in advance and began throwing them at Jessica.

Meanwhile, Matthew stepped on the accelerator to get Jack to the college as soon as possible. He ran through three red lights along the way. Not long later, they finally made it.

Matthew shot the guard a glance, drove past the school gate, and headed straight to the design faculty.

He could see from afar that a crowd was gathering at the main building.

Jack got down right away after Matthew pulled over, and the former strode toward the crowd swiftly.

Everyone had their eyes focused on Raegan and Jessica, so no one noticed Jack’s nearing presence.

Just when he approached the crowd, he heard the order Raegan gave out.

Jack instantly squeezed himself through the crowd and saw people throwing eggs at Jessica.

Without giving it a thought, he dashed in front of her to protect her. Not only that, Jack covered her head with his hands.

The eggs landed everywhere on Jack. He became a mess instantly.

As Jack’s movement was too fast and unexpected, no one realized that the figure they saw a second ago was Jack.

When Raegan and the other fans were done throwing all the eggs at Jessica, they began to gain back their senses. They realized something was not quite right when they saw the familiar silhouette before them.

Jack released his hands, looked down at Jessica, and said, “I’m sorry.” He sounded very apologetic.

“Jack, you don’t have to apologize to her. She’s not worth your time,” Raegan said in an annoyed tone when she saw how lowly Jack was acting in front of Jessica.

He turned around and glared at her.

His eyes were full of disappointment and hatred. He could not comprehend why they were doing things that hurt him when they said they loved him.

Chapter 434

“Mind your own business!” he yelled.

Upon hearing that, the fans felt extremely wronged and somewhat envious. They wondered why Jack was acting that way to his fans.

“Jack, we’re doing this for your sake. How could you treat us like this because of someone as insignificant as her? Are you still the same person that cherished us?” one of the fans asked.

The statement infuriated Jack.

“For my sake?” he scoffed. “Are you sure it’s for my sake instead of your own sake? All of you are just being possessive to the point of delusion.”

It was the first time the public saw Jack in such an angry state.

Upon seeing what was happening, Matthew and Benny squeezed through the crowd.

“Everyone, please calm down. I’m sure there must be a misunderstanding somewhere,” Matthew said to the fans. “Jess is actually Jack’s-“

Before Matthew could finish his sentence, Jack snapped,” Shut up!”

Raegan could not accept that the idol she had long been obsessed with treated his fans in such a way because of a woman like Jessica.

“Jack, how could you treat us like this? If not for us, you wouldn’t have achieved what you have today! We’re the reason for your success. Not only do you not thank us, but you treat us like this?!” Raegan uttered in a painful tone.

“You would be nothing without us!” she yelled as she continued.

Everyone was stunned. The place became pin-drop silent for a few seconds.

Raegan’s words perfectly expressed what all the other fans had in their minds.

Matthew sensed how serious things were getting and knew that Jack would not let this matter slide so easily.

It was not like he had a good temper to start with.

“Calm down, Jack,” Matthew said.

At the same time, he looked toward Raegan and said coldly, “There’s no need for Jack to depend on all of you.”

“I’m out of the entertainment industry from today onward.” Everyone’s heart clenched when they heard that.

Samantha and the other paparazzi arrived right at that moment. Shocked by what they heard, they almost dropped their jaws.

Everyone there had the same thought. When did things turn so serious?

Raegan and the other fans could not believe their ears.

They did not expect Jack to be so heartless.

All they wanted was for Jack to take a step backward for them.

Jessica stared at the figure in front of her with a blank expression. Thinking back to when they first met, she remembered Jack acting the same way on that day as well. Although she was normally a cold person, she could feel herself warming up to Jack at that moment.

She took a step forward and stood beside Jack. Staring at Raegan, she said, “Jack is my big brother! My blood-related brother.”

Upon hearing that, Jack looked at Jessica in shock.

On the other hand, Jessica smiled at Jack while looking up at him.

He sacrificed so much for me. How can I ditch him when he’s in a difficult situation like this?

Chapter 435

The crowd gasped in surprise.

Everyone was in shock except for some insiders.

In astonishment, Ruby, Madelyn, and Zoltan looked at Jessica.

Raegan and the other fans were also dumbfounded.

“Impossible!” Raegan murmured.

“Little sister? She’s his little sister?!”

“She is his rumored girlfriend or something?”

The other fans looked at Raegan and asked, “Didn’t you say that she was his girlfriend?”

“What exactly is happening?”

Raegan became anxious. “You’re not lying to us about

being siblings just to shut us up, right?”

Ignoring Raegan and the other fans, Jack wrapped his arm around Jessica’s shoulder and faced the reporters. “Let me introduce to you my biological sister, Jessica.”

While he was speaking, he held his head high in an arrogant manner.

The reporters started taking pictures of them excitedly.

“Jack, are you leaving the entertainment industry?” asked one of the reporters.

Everyone, including the fans and bystanders, was curious to know.

Before Jack could reply, Matthew rushed forward and said, It’s just a joke. Of course, it’s not true. It’s all a misunderstanding.”

When Raegan heard those words, she was confident that Jack would not be able to escape from them as long as he stayed in the entertainment industry.

“What evidence do you have to prove that she’s Jack’s sister? We won’t believe you if you don’t have any evidence. Don’t make a fool out of your fans! If she was your biological sister, why didn’t you clarify it immediately? You must be hiding something!”

Among the questions that Raegan threw out, was the question that created a commotion among the other fans. The fans who had a close relationship with Raegan started questioning Jack. “Raegan is right! Why didn’t you tell us immediately?”

“That’s right. If you had told us earlier, we would not be in this situation right now.”

“Jack, we faithfully gave you our love and care. Why did you have to hurt us with this lie?”

“We’re not as easy to fool as you think we are.”

“Show us the evidence if you want us to believe you.”

Samantha became infuriated at their remarks.

What the heck!

Before she could rebut, the sound of marching footsteps echoed from behind her. A group of security guards in black uniforms were cutting through the crowd.

“My siblings don’t have to prove their identities to anyone!” said a solemn voice from among the crowd.

Instantly, everyone looked in the direction of the voice. A figure that was surrounded by a powerful aura slowly approached them.

Hugh strode to the front of Jessica and Jack. He scanned Jack’s disheveled figure before looking at Jessica.

Then, he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and gently wiped the egg residue from her face.

His movement was as gentle as a lamb.

骨

Chapter 436

The reporters who recognized Hugh were surprised.

“Oh my gosh! Hugh is Jack’s older brother. How could I have not noticed that they were brothers?” exclaimed one. of the senior reporters in exasperation.

Ever since Jack debuted, he had never relied on his family. Besides, he had never disclosed any information about his family. Thus, only a few people knew about his identity.

Only people from the finance industry would know about Hugh.

A junior reporter asked, “Who is Hugh? What’s his reputation?”

The senior reporter gulped and replied, “He’s one of the powerful tycoons in the finance industry, an investment genius. He’s a ruthless and protective person. From the looks of it, someone’s going to get into trouble.”

Their discussion was overheard by the bystanders. Instantly, Hugh’s identity spread like wildfire.

Everyone was on their mobile phones, looking up about Hugh on the Internet. After finding out who Hugh was, their envy and admiration for him grew.

When Jack saw Hugh cleaning Jess up, he felt frustrated for not being able to help.

Samantha stood aside, watching Hugh’s gentle actions.

Her gaze moved to Jack, who was staring at Jessy, wishing that he could help. And she couldn’t help but feel jealous.

Jessica was caught in a daze because she had not expected Hugh to act that way. She never thought that the cold-hearted Hugh would have a gentle side.

“I… I can do it myself,” said Jessica, feeling uncomfortable.

“Hold on. I’m almost done,” muttered Hugh.

Filled with jealousy, Jack could not stand it anymore. “Hugh, that’s enough!”

Hugh withdrew his hand and handed the handkerchief to Jack, asking him to take over.

Hugh turned around and looked at Raegan and the rest of the group. “Jack’s achievement as an actor today was because of his hard work and dedication. Without all of you, he’d still be an outstanding actor. Don’t overestimate ourselves. You’re all insignificant! All of you insulted my family and hurt them. As adults, you’ll have to face the consequences.”

Hugh raised his hand. Instantly, Brandon came forward and said to the group of fans, “Please apologize to Ms. Jessica and Mr. Jack. On the other hand, you can also choose not to apologize. Then, you’ll receive a lawyer’s letter for defamation and assault.”

Brandon handed a file over to Raegan and stepped aside.

Raegan and the rest of the group were baffled.

“Does that mean that you won’t sue us if we apologize?” asked one of the fans.

Hugh remained quiet. Suddenly, Jack broke the silence and said, “No!”

“Then, why do we have to apologize?”

“Apologizing means you acknowledge your mistake. A loss is a loss. There is no need for the law if everything can be resolved with an apology.”

The group of fans was rendered silent.

The senior reporter was surprised when he heard those words because it was not Hugh’s usual method.

The ladies quickly agreed to his proposal because they did not want to end up in more trouble.

Chapter 437

With a gesture of Hugh’s hand, the group of bodyguards came forward and took a picture of each of the fans.

“What are you doing?”

“This is an invasion of our privacy!”

A few of Raegan’s fans shouted.

The bodyguards showed no reaction at all.

To prevent a misunderstanding between the reporters and bystanders, Brandon explained, “We are obtaining everyone’s information so that we can send the lawyer’s letter correctly.”

The bystanders were surprised upon hearing those words. “He’s really going to sue them.”

“Even as Jack’s fans, they have crossed the line. They shouldn’t have come to the college and caused mayhem.”

“That will teach them a lesson.”

“That’s right. They’re not worth our pity.”

A few of the fans felt embarrassed as they heard the negative comments from the bystanders. Some of them went forward to apologize to Jack and Jessica.

“We’re sorry, please forgive us.”

The others slowly followed behind to apologize as well.

The fans that followed Raegan started to contemplate if they should apologize too.

However, Raegan was stubborn because she cared about her reputation in the college. She still had two more years of studies there.

“Let’s go,” said Raegan to her group of friends.

“We…” said one of them hesitantly.

“They won’t forgive us even if we apologize. Why do we want to embarrass ourselves?” refuted Raegan.

In the end, four of them left the scene.

The rest of the fans left too.

The farce finally came to an end with Hugh’s appearance.

Hugh looked at Jessica and said, “Let’s go.”

She nodded.

Jessica left together with Hugh under the protection of the bodyguards.

“Wait for me,” said Jack as he hurriedly chased after them. Brandon stayed back after the incident with the reporters. A chill ran down their spine when he smiled at them.

The atmosphere inside the car was tense. “We don’t need to know how you started this mess, but you didn’t have to get Jess involved,” remarked Hugh as he looked at his nitwit brother.

Jack lowered his head and kept quiet.

“The whole incident wasn’t entirely Jack’s fault. It all happened too fast. None of us here expected it to happen,” said Jessica.

When Jack heard Jessica speaking up for him, he felt touched. His eyes started to well up as he looked at her.

“After all these years, you should finally come home!” exclaimed Hugh.

Jack nodded his head. “All right.”

After settling the problem with his nitwit brother, he looked at Jessica. “If the college gives you trouble, tell me immediately. After this incident, you can just move out if it’s unsuitable to stay in the college. I have an empty suite that you can stay in temporarily.”

Those words sounded familiar to Jessica.

She glanced over at Jack, and the latter piped up, “I have an empty suite too.”

“Haha!” Hugh sneered. Jack instantly kept his mouth shut. At that moment, Jessica received a call from Sebastian.

When she answered the call, Sebastian’s voice could be heard over the phone. “Jess, where are you?”

Chapter 438

Jessica stuttered. “I’m with…”

Sebastian noticed the hesitation in her speech. “I’m sorry. Did I call you at a bad time? I just wanted to make sure that you’re safe. You should stop hanging out with Jack in the future.”

He’s just a good-for-nothing loser!

That thought crossed his mind.

“If you come across any trouble next time and can’t contact me, you can call my assistant’s phone or Hugh. Remember that I’ll always support you no matter what happens. We’ll help you get through the problem. Okay?”

Jessica was touched by Sebastian’s genuine kindness.

In her previous life, she had desired her family’s affection.

At that moment, Jessica thought of her brothers and Sebastian. A wave of emotions washed over her as she felt the love and warmth of her family.

“Okay, Sebastian,” she replied.

Hearing Sebastian’s name instantly stunned the two.

Sebastian broke into a grin and pushed the gold-rimmed glasses perched on top of his nose.

“I’ll spend time with you when the project at hand is completed.”

“Okay.”

Jessica ended the call and noticed two pairs of eyes were glaring at her.

Jack did not hide the disdain in his expression.

Sebastian spends the least time with Jess. Why does she still speak to him?

He was jealous.

Even though Hugh did not give any response, Jessica knew that something was not right with him.

“Thank you, Hugh. Thank you, Jack. For helping me out today.”

At that instant, Jack cheered up.

Hugh’s expression remained the same. However, his eyebrows raised slightly, indicating his good mood.

That night, Jack released the shocking news that caused an uproar in the entertainment industry.

I’d like to thank all the fans who have supported me. Today, I want to announce that I’ll be quitting acting. When the news was announced, Twitter went down.

All the fans could not accept the news.

It was all too sudden.

Numerous fans flooded his Twitter post with comments, hoping that he would stay.

Jack, we’ll accept you even if you have a girlfriend. Please don’t leave us. Please! I don’t want you to leave the industry.

You can have a girlfriend! We won’t oppose it anymore. You can have a different one every month, and we won’t say anything about it. Please don’t leave us.

l must be having a nightmare.

It’s all the fans’ fault for not allowing Jack to be in a relationship. Now, you’ve forced him to leave the industry. Are you satisfied now? You’re not worthy of being called his fans.

There were mixed emotions from people about Jack leaving the industry.

The happy people were his competitors, whereas the sad people were the ones who relied on him for jobs and people like Reagan.

When they heard the news, they could not believe it.

Chapter 439

“Jack left the entertainment industry!” one of the girls announced in a panicked voice when they were discussing how to dig some dirt on Jack.

They did not expect Jack to leave the entertainment industry because of them, and they now realized that Jack had spoken the truth.

Although they were no longer his fans, they had still idolized him before. When the news broke, their anger and annoyance changed into a sense of uneasiness and sadness.

“All those fans would destroy us if they knew that we were the ones that forced him out of the entertainment industry.” One of the girls quickly realized the consequences of their actions.

“No! We can’t let anyone know about this!”

“Raegan, you are the smartest among us. What do you think we should do?” Four pairs of nervous eyes focused on Raegan.

In reality, she was more worried than they were as she had already thought about the consequences. As Jack’s former experienced fan, she knew how scary Jack’s fans could be.

If those fans knew that they were the masterminds, the former would definitely try their best to ruin her and the four girls’ lives.

“J-Just say that… Well…” Raegan stuttered as she couldn’t think of a solution.

While the girls tried to come up with solutions, someone on the internet posted the reason for Jack’s resignation. The same person also posted the video of Raegan confronting Jack and saying that Jack gained popularity through her and the girls. That video quickly spread throughout the internet.

After seeing the video and knowing the cause, the fans were furious.

What?! I want to kill those idiots! How dare they represent us!

That rumored girlfriend was his sister! So what if he had a girlfriend? Who are they to interfere and threaten him? Do they really think that they’re the bosses?

How could she claim that Jack needed them to be famous? They are such narcissists!

This group of people is sickos! How dare they represent the Bumblebees!

Ugh! It turns out that the girls have forced Jack to leave the entertainment industry. I hate them! They are the worst! Jack, please come back! They are not your fans – we are!

Why do you quit because of them? It’s not worth it! You’re being too irresponsible, Jack!

Many netizens agreed with the comment. However, not long after, a new comment arose.

I really disagree with your comment! Jack once said in a reality show that he values his family more than anything. When his job starts to hurt his family, there’s no doubt he will quit the entertainment industry. After all, when you tug a tiger’s tail, you will have to suffer the consequences. For me, I will always support him in whatever he decides to do.

This comment quickly gained likes from the fans, and the support it received caused it to be one of the hottest topics discussed by the netizens.

l found the identity of the “fan” that acted as their leader!

Soon, the netizens discovered the identities of the haters that caused trouble for Jack. From that day onward, those people suffered miserably, especially Raegan and the four girls.

One day, while Raegan was walking around the campus, a few girls came out of nowhere and rushed toward her with different items in their hands. One of them threw a plastic bag at her. As the bag broke, the rancid food inside spilled all over Raegan.

The students who saw the incident tried to stay away, and no one was willing to help her. Even her friends kept their distance.

Chapter 440

“This is what you get for being so shameless.”

“How dare you hurt Jack’s sister? You have no right to be his fan. You’re just a hater.”

“You’re shameless and despicable.”

The girls cursed while throwing other things at Raegan. Raegan wrapped her arms around her head to protect herself as she silently endured the wrath of the fans. Similar situations had happened over and over.

All this while, her books would suddenly disappear, her food would have disgusting unidentifiable things inside, and people would throw things at her out of nowhere. She finally had enough of those incidents.

Lifting her head all of a sudden, she glared at the girls with a ferocious look. “Bitch! Kill me if you dare! I’m not afraid of you. You are all pretentious! Why can’t you admit that you don’t want him to have a girlfriend and want to keep him for yourself? At least I’m honest! All of you are hypocrites!”

The girls were stunned when they saw her shouting crazily. They quickly left as they were too afraid to continue. Raegan did not go back to her dorm to change. Instead, she went straight to Jessica’s class while covered in a rotten smell. All attention was on her wherever she went. Though the students were curious, they quickly walked away whenever she was near, as though she was the plague.

Meanwhile, Jessica entered the lecture hall. As she sat down, a few girls walked up to her from different directions. All of them placed pretty gifts on Jessica’s desk.

“Jessica, can you persuade your brother not to leave the entertainment industry?”

“Please help us, Jessica.”

“Please, Jessica. We really don’t want him to leave with regrets.”

“We merely ask of you to tell him our wishes and let him know our thoughts. You don’t have to force him to return.”

Jessica did not know how to reject their requests as she saw their eager eyes.

“Ok, I’ll try my best.”

After receiving the answer they were hoping for, the girls left in satisfaction.

The girls did not want to be too pushy, probably because Jack left the entertainment industry for Jessica. It would be wise to be careful with their words when talking to her.

Jessica was empathetic toward the girls. Though she never understood the minds of those who idolized a celebrity, she understood their sadness and unwillingness to let Jack go.

Zoltan brought his books with him and sat next to Jessica. I have never expected you to be Jack’s sister and also my favorite finance genius, Hugh’s sister.”

“Yeah, that makes two of us,” Jessica replied with a smile. “Hahaha! You’re funny!”

Nearby, Madelyn and Ruby would turn their gaze to Jessica every now and then.

Madelyn would have never expected Jessica to be the sister of a celebrity and the founder of an international organization. For her, Jessica was indeed living the best life.

She was full of regrets when she realized that Faith’s accusations of Jessica being an orphan and someone’s mistress were fake.

Though her effort to please Jessica was never successful, she did not give up. Madelyn searched for any available opportunity to create new good impressions of her Jessica.

“Where are you going?” Ruby was confused as she saw Madelyn standing up.

Madelyn kept her mouth shut while collecting her books. She then boldly sat next to Jessica. Ruby made a face as she watched Madelyn, remaining in her seat the entire time.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 181, 182, 183, 184, 185, 186, 187, 188, 189, 190)  

Chapter 181

“You! Kate, are you afraid of me? You’re hiding in the car and not daring to get out, right?” Grace tried to goad her. Kate smiled. “That’s right. I’m quite afraid of you, Miss Weaver. I’m even more afraid that you will slap me. Then I can’t help but retaliate, so you might not be able to go out for a few days.”

“Kate, you offended me first. How dare you retaliate!” Grace pointed at her.

Kate was amused. “Miss Weaver, you’re really funny. If you hit me, why can’t I fight back? I’m not a fool.”

Grace stamped. “Are you getting off or not!”

Kate shook her head. “Miss Weaver, I don’t think I’m at fault for what happened yesterday. Although you liked Alfred a lot in the past, if he is willing to marry you now, will you say yes? Since you gave up on him, what’s wrong with him coming to me? What does it have to do with you?”

Kate did not think that she was in the wrong. It was Grace who despised Alfred’s impotence and crippled legs and abandoned him to find richer men.

But now that Alfred treated Kate better, Grace was jealous and even called to scold her. Kate only said a few words of truth, and Grace was already so angry. Today, she even came to her in person. This woman was so greedy that she allowed no one to approach what she had dumped.

But Alfred was not a thing. He was a living person.

Grace widened her eyes in anger. “I don’t care. Anyway, Alfred can’t be good to you or other women. Even if he is impotent and crippled, he can only be good to me. Whoever gets special treatment from him is my enemy.

“Kate, if you know what’s good for you, immediately move out of the Davidson family and promise not to see Alfred again. He treats you well, but you can also reject it. Belinda has always been designing gowns and rarely touches daily clothes. Even if I, Grace Weaver have to flatter her nicely just to get some. How could a bumpkin like you get 40 sets at once?”

The more Grace spoke, the angrier she became. Jealousy made her face twist.

Kate’s ability to get 40 sets of clothes from Belinda could just make Grace moderately jealous, but not enough to make her so mad.

But when Alfred personally made this request to Belinda, Grace fell into the violent winds and huge waves of envy and almost drowned.

Kate raised her head. “Yeah, it’s me, a bumpkin, got 40 sets of daily clothes designed by Belinda. Miss Weaver, would you like to buy half of them? Belinda’s works are definitely top-notch. I’ll sell one set for 100 thousand dollars. It should be a nice deal, right?”

Kate still remembered that in order to attend Grace’s birthday banquet, she especially went to buy a few evening gowns from Belinda, each of which cost tens of thousands of dollars. So 100 thousand dollars was really a good price. She did not ask for an exorbitant price just because Grace was her love rival.

Grace’s face was livid. “Kate, get out immediately. Nobody wants your clothes.”

“I don’t. What can you do to me?” Kate crossed her arms. “You are afraid of me.” Grace sneered.

“That’s right. I admitted it just now. I’m really afraid of you, Miss Weaver. You’re the daughter of the Weaver family, so high and mighty. How can a bumpkin like me breathe the same air with you? So I’m afraid. I’m so afraid that I’m trembling. Miss Weaver, please spare me. Hurry up and move your car away.” Kate hoped that Yael would not arrive so quickly. Otherwise, she would be finished.

Grace’s finger trembled as she pointed at Kate. “Kate, you’re so shameless. You’re lying through your teeth. Do you believe I will dare to pull you out of the car?”

Kate said, “I do. Of course, you dare. Maybe because a beast has more guts.”

Grace was reduced to silence. She could be considered to have a sharp tongue, but when bickering with Kate, she was obviously at a disadvantage.

Grace suddenly came forward and raised her hand. At this moment, Kate rolled up the window swiftly. And Grace’s palm landed on the cold and hard glass.

Kate did not know if Grace’s palm hurt. In any case, the car window sounded painful. Fortunately, it was not shattered. Grace hadn’t been strong enough to shatter the car window with one palm.

If it were Kate, she would hit it into pieces with a single slap! She mocked Grace in her heart. ‘How dare you fight with me for Alfred with such abject skills? You stupid woman is simply overestimating yourself.

Grace shouted. “Kate, get out of the car. If you don’t, I’ll barge into your company and complain to your father!” Kate rolled her eyes and pushed open the door. “Grace Weaver, why can’t you just let me go? If you’re in a bad mood, go to the beach and shout at the sea. I guarantee that you’ll feel better. I won’t refuse to see Alfred, nor will I leave him. You despise him, but I don’t. And why should I listen to you? By the way, he doesn’t seem to treat you well either, right?”

Grace was furious. “It’s none of your business. Who told you he treats me badly? You’re just his nanny. Do you know what that means? Alfred is simply taking revenge on you. Do you think he is pampering you?”

“If that’s the case, Miss Weaver, why are you pestering me all the time?” Kate shrugged.

Grace was silent. Then she raised her hand again, making another attempt to slap Kate.

Kate squatted down and Grace’s slap flew across the air. She was so angry that she kicked.

But Kate instinctively grabbed her leg and took off her shoe, shaking it in the air as if she was showing off her trophy.” Miss Weaver, you’re actually racing in high heels and didn’t get into an accident. That’s God’s blessing.”

“Kate, return my shoe to me, you damn bumpkin. You’ll regret it!” Grace warned.

Without a shoe, Grace stepped on the ground with one foot while the other was hanging in the air. It was not easy for her to keep balance so she jumped a few times.

In the past, as long as people knew that she was the Weaver family’s daughter, they would curry favor with her, afraid that if they accidentally offended her, the Weaver family would take revenge.

However, Kate did not take her seriously at all, probably because she had Alfred’s back.

He had personally asked Belinda to design Kate’s daily clothes, shockingly 40 sets. This meant that he valued her so much.

Thinking of this, Grace’s mind was boiling with jealousy.

Chapter 182

“Miss Weaver, I grew up in the countryside, so what?” said Kate. “Are any country bumpkins inferior? You keep calling me a country bumpkin. Without us country bumpkins, can you eat money as food no matter how rich you are? Which of the things you buy isn’t planted by the country bumpkins?” “Kate, return my shoe to me immediately!” said Grace, who only wanted her shoe back.

It wasn’t pleasant for her to hop like that, which was too embarrassing.

Grace would tear Kate apart if the media photographed her like that.

Kate looked at Grace’s shoe, which was diamond-studded.

“If you want your shoe back, hop over and pick it up,” said Kate.

Then Kate threw Grace’s shoe away.

The shoe drew a beautiful arc in the air before falling to the ground, far away from Kate and Grace.

“Kate Sutton!”

“Miss Weaver, I’m not deaf. I can hear you. You don’t have to shout so loudly.”

“Kate Sutton, fetch my shoe right now, or I’ll show you no mercy.”

“Whether I pick up your shoe or not, Miss Weaver, you won’t show me mercy.”

“You!”

A bodyguard car approached them from afar.

The driver was Yael.

He saw Kate arguing with Grace from afar. Worried Kate would suffer a loss, Yael quickly stepped on the accelerator.

Then, his car rolled over Grace’s shoe.

Kate saw the scene and sadly said, “It’s embedded with diamonds.”

Can I go over and pick up the diamonds now?’ thought Kate.

Grace was speechless.

She was already dizzy from Kate’s shamelessness and could faint at any moment.

Grace immediately hopped over when she saw the car that had crushed her shoe was the bodyguard car of the Davidson family.

Yael was dumbfounded.

Grace had actually hopped over, wearing only a shoe. Where was her other shoe?

In Yael’s eyes, a rich young lady like Grace was like a princess. Her every word and action exuded a noble aura. She would not do such an indecent thing as hopping. Who forced Grace, the dignified lady of the Weaver family, to this state?

Yael secretly gave a thumbs up inwardly. “The person is amazing. It seems to be Kate,” thought Yael.

Yael realized what had happened and sighed in his heart.’ Kate is such a character!’ thought Yael.

Yael got out after parking the car.

“Yael,” Grace called out to Yael.

Without waiting for Yael to reply, Grace instructed Yael,” Yael, go and help me pull out the tongue of Kate, the country bumpkin. Don’t worry, I’ll bear all the responsibility and won’t implicate you.”

Yael looked at her feet and said, “Miss Weaver, do you want me to buy a pair of shoes for you first?”

“No. I have a few pairs of shoes in my car. Go and get one for me.”

Grace handed her car key to Yael.

After a while, Grace realized how stupid she was. She thought, ‘Why didn’t I go to my car to change my shoes before walking over? Wasn’t the way I hopped around funny just now?’

“Yael, you can’t tell Mr. Davidson what happened just now, said Grace.!”

Yael took the car key from her and said indifferently, “I’m not that talkative.”

Alfred was not interested in Grace and did not like to listen to any gossip about Grace. If Yael gossiped once, Alfred would punish Yael by repeating what Yael had said for the entire night without stopping!

Yael took the car key and opened Grace’s car door. He also felt Grace’s parking skills were too lousy, so he moved the direction in which Grace’s car was parked and then parked it at the side of the entrance of the Sutton Group. So the car would not block anyone’s way.

Grace was speechless.

Kate was silent.

Yael, you’re too late to help,’ thought Kate.

Even if Kate wanted to go in, she did not dare to touch the steering wheel in front of Yael, Mr. Davidson’s number one confidant.

Yael took the shoes and handed them to Grace. After Grace put them on, she slammed the shoe she had taken off toward Kate.

Yael was shocked, but it was too late for him to stop her. Kate steadily caught the high heel Grace threw at her.

Upon seeing Grace rushing over angrily, Kate threw Grace’s shoe aside. When she remembered the shoes were embedded with diamonds, she blamed herself for being too impulsive. She had not even removed the diamonds yet.

Grace was still using the same trick, either slapping or kicking.

With Kate’s skills, how could Grace touch her? Grace was so angry that she shouted, “Yael, come over and help me take Kate down. I’ll reward you handsomely!”

Yael was silent.

He wouldn’t dare to take down Kate no matter how bold he was.

It would be odd if Alfred didn’t skin him alive.

Kate was Alfred’s favorite. Alfred couldn’t even bear to lay a finger on Kate.

“Yael,” said Kate, “women fighting has nothing to do with men like you. Just watch the show aside. Go to the security room and get a coffee if you feel bored. You enjoy watching the show while drinking coffee.”

Yael was at a loss for words.

‘Kate is awesome!’ thought Yael, admiring Kate greatly.

Yael did not interfere with them because he could not get in.

He knew what Kate was capable of. She did not need his help.

Anyway, not only did Grace not touch Kate but she was also pissed off by Kate.

Finally, the actions of Kate and Grace, of course, alarmed Leland and Kyla who were in the company. They quickly came out. Kyla stopped Grace, so Grace was not pissed off by Kate.

Leland was originally worried Grace would injure Kate because when he came out and saw Kate could only dodge and escape, he thought Kate was at a disadvantage. After Kyla stopped Grace, Leland pulled Kate aside and looked at her with concern. He was relieved to see Kate was calm and composed without even a trace of injury.

On the other hand, Grace’s face was ashen. It was obvious she was furious. Even her hair was messy.

“What’s going on?” Leland asked Kate in a low voice.

“Mr. Sutton, you’ve raised a good daughter. I won’t give up.

Just wait, the Sutton Group!” said Grace.

Grace felt she had been humiliated and hated Kate.

However, there was nothing she could do about Kate. After shaking off Kyla, she threw threatening words at them. Then she got into her car and drove away.

“Grace, Grace!”

Leland frowned because of what Grace said before she left.

He would surely panic and blame Kate for causing trouble again if it were in the past. Now, he only wanted to know what happened.

Leland knew Kate very well. If one didn’t offend Kate, Kate would never offend one.

She was a typical person who did not offend anyone. However, if one offended her, she would pay one back double.

“Kyla, chase after Miss Weaver. You two have always been on good terms, so apologize to her properly.”

Although Leland had the Regency Group as his backer, he was not afraid of the Weaver Group. Unwilling to make an enemy, he asked Kyla to go after Grace.

曲

Chapter 183

Kyla glared at Kate and said, “Kate, how many times have I told you? Please think of the Sutton Group every time you do something. Don’t always make enemies for the Sutton Group.”

The people Kate provoked were all the big shots in the city. Others could not wait to curry favor with them, but Kate was the one who did the opposite.

Kyla was pissed off!

“Kyla, I can’t not fight back when someone comes to me. It’s not that I want to make enemies for the Sutton Group. It’s that the enemy who took the initiative to find trouble with me.”

Kyla glared at her and left to chase after Grace.

After Kyla left, Leland asked Kate, “Kate, tell me, what’s on earth happened? How did you and Miss Weaver get into such a big fight?”

It alarmed everyone in the company.

Although Grace had always been arrogant and

condescending, Grace wouldn’t be so furious if Kate didn’t do anything,

In the eyes of so many people in the company, Kate’s move was undoubtedly making an enemy for the Sutton Group, which was not conducive to Kate taking over the Sutton Group.

Now, they still favored Kyla inwardly.

If Kate took over the Sutton Group, those people would definitely think the Sutton Group was over.

Leland was not an old-fashioned man. If Kate only knew how to cause trouble, for the future of the Sutton Group, he would still choose to hand the company over to Kyla, his adopted daughter, to manage. At most, he would ensure Kate, his biological daughter, would not have to worry about her life in the future.

However, now that Kate was married to Alfred, he would have nothing to worry about Kate for the rest of her life.

Leland nodded at Yael. Although Yael was a bodyguard, Leland did not dare to underestimate Yael because he was one of Alfred’s trusted subordinates.

“Dad, Miss Weaver was jealous and deliberately found trouble with me,” Kate said helplessly. “She wanted to hit me, but I avoided her. She didn’t give up and kept hitting me. I didn’t fight back either. I just dodged to prevent her from hitting me. I don’t want to become an enemy with Miss Weaver. It’s all Alfred’s fault.”

“Kate!”

Leland scolded his daughter in a low voice and glared at her. He quietly pouted in Yael’s direction and reminded Kate not to badmouth Alfred in front of Yael.

‘What does it have to do with Alfred?’ thought Leland.

Leland wanted to ask, but he understood what Kate meant when he recalled Grace’s love and pursuit of Alfred. He asked lightly, “Has Miss Weaver found out about your relationship with Mr. Davidson?”

Alfred did not actively publicize their relationship. Leland still kept it a secret now. Even Kyla did not know Kate was already Mrs. Davidson of the Davidson family.

“I don’t know. Alfred asked Belinda to design forty sets of clothes for me. When Miss Weaver found out, she was upset. She came to me and told me to get out of Sherpsel and wanted me never to see Alfred again. She kept calling me a country bumpkin. Dad, I didn’t do anything and was very patient.”

Leland said nothing and thought, ‘I see. I really can’t blame Kate. If I want to blame someone, I should blame Alfred for being too outstanding and captivating for many women.’

Leland recalled his wife had been sighing since she returned from the Davidson family. She felt Kate had jumped into the fire pit of the Davidson family. As Kate’s parents, they were helpless because their background was not as powerful as the Davidson family.

Leland started to feel sorry for Kate.

Grace was not the only admirer of Alfred’s.

Any one of Alfred’s admirers was not easy to deal with. Alfred and Kate’s relationship had not been made public. Just because Alfred was good to Kate, many troubles had come knocking on their door. If their relationship was made public, wouldn’t those admirers be queuing up to find trouble?

“Dad, Alfred is about to get off work. I promised him we would have lunch together. Look, Yael is already here to pick me up.”

Yael had come to pick her up in advance. Alfred was still in the company.

After silence, Leland said, “Then you can leave with Yael. I have a lunch appointment and have to leave, too. Please let me know if anything happens to you in the future. You don’ t have to do it alone. Don’t take Kyla’s words to heart. She thinks too highly of the Sutton Group.”

“Dad, I won’t argue with her.”

Kate didn’t mean what she said.

Leland had feelings for Kyla, his adopted daughter.

Kate knew her father would not make a final choice before she could take over the Sutton Group.

Yael picked Kate up and quickly left the Sutton Group.

The Sutton Group was very close to the Regency Group. Within minutes, Kate reached the Regency Group.

Kate would feel nervous every time she entered the Regency Group. The main reason was the atmosphere there made her feel depressed. The Regency Group and the Sutton Group were both large companies, but the Sutton Group would not have such an atmosphere.

It was the time to get off work, but no one was moving.

Kate guessed Alfred was still at work, so the employees were afraid to leave first. It was also possible Alfred was still working. Because his work efficiency was too fast, it made it difficult for the people below to follow him. If Alfred got off work first, their work would pile up.

The high-intensity work made the Regency Group’s employees nervous.

Kate knocked on the door of Alfred’s office alone.

She wanted Yael or Lily to accompany her but was rejected. “Come in!”

Alfred’s voice sounded. Kate took a deep breath. She felt she had not done anything wrong and should not be criticized. She pushed open the office door and walked in. As Kate entered, she smiled sweetly and said, “Alfred, I’m here to pick you up from work.”

“Close the door,” Alfred ordered her coldly.

Kate turned around and closed the office door.

Alfred sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with his back facing Kate. It was unknown if he was looking at the blue sky and clouds outside or thinking about something. Kate also smelled tobacco.

When she got closer, she saw he was holding a lighted cigarette in his right hand.

It was the first time Kate had seen Alfred smoke after marrying him for so long. She had always thought he would not smoke.

“Alfred.”

Kate turned around and squatted in front of Alfred. She smiled sweetly and said, “It’s time to get off work. Let’s go.” Then she reached out to take the cigarette he was holding, saying, “Why are you smoking? You should smoke less.”

“You mind my own business?” said Alfred.

“Yes, I do. You are my husband. I care about your health, so I must mind your business.”

Kate answered matter-of-factly and domineeringly.

After she stubbed out his cigarette and threw it away, she returned to him. Alfred stared at her quietly for a long time before gesturing for her to bend.

“Want to whisper to me?” asked Kate, who did as instructed.

Then, Alfred flicked her forehead ruthlessly.

“Alfred, you’re playing with me again. I knew it wouldn’t be good if you asked me to bend.”

Kate quickly straight up, touching where she aggrievedly had been flicked. She looked at Alfred aggrievedly. Her expression made Alfred’s heart soften. He sighed silently and pulled her to sit on his lap, hugging her.

曲

Chapter 184

“Tell me, what did you do this morning? Did you ever listen to me?

“You said I’m your husband, and you have to control me for my health. So, for your safety, I have to control you too. How often have I told you not to drive by yourself? It feels good to race again, huh?” Alfred said sternly.

Kate was lost for words.

‘Does he have clairvoyance and clairaudience? How would he know I raced again? Of course, it felt good to race,’ wondered Kate, but she had no guts to say that aloud. “Honey,” Kate called out softly.

“Nope. It’s not working on me,” said Alfred.

“Please, don’t be mad. You’re the most forgiving man in the world. You’re the best to me, aren’t you?” Kate pleaded.

Alfred did not know whether to laugh or cry.

Kate always knew how to ease his temper.

“One of my men was following Grace,” said Alfred.

Kate was surprised before she left his embrace. Her pretty face stiffened, and her eyes widened as she asked sourly,” Alfred, did you arrange for someone to follow Grace and protect her? I’m your wife. Why didn’t you ask your man to protect me?”

She added, “I know. You used to like Grace, but the accident happened before you could confess your love to her. You didn’t want to drag Grace down, so you were cold to her and forced her to give up on you, right? People like you like to make arrangements silently. It must be like this. Alfred, say something! I don’t care who you liked in the past. After we get married, you must be loyal to me, physically and mentally! I’ll never share a man with another woman. I find it disgusting!”

Alfred waited for her to bombard him before saying helplessly, “Babe, calm down. Can’t you hear me out before you get jealous?”

However, Kate’s jealousy pleased Alfred. It showed how much she cared about him.

Kate said, still fuming, “Alright, go ahead. Let me see how you explain yourself.”

‘No wonder Alfred knows about my racing. His man was keeping an eye on Grace! How would he not know I was racing since Grace had been chasing after me?’ Kate thought.

“I did it for you.” Alfred explained gently, “Grace is overbearing and arrogant. I asked Belinda to design clothes for you. Grace knew it and looked for trouble with you, didn’t she? I was worried she would hurt you, so I asked my men to follow her.

“I didn’t let anyone follow you because I didn’t want to give you the illusion that I was watching you. If I wanted to know what you’re doing every day, I could have known, but I didn’t do that. I know you don’t like that, so I respect and give you enough freedom.”

Kate’s anger dissipated in an instant.

If Alfred had arranged for someone to follow her, she would feel Alfred was spying on her. She would also feel she did not have the slightest freedom.

Kate had to admit Alfred knew her very well and was attentive and considerate.

“Alright, I’ve explained it. Now, how should I punish you?” Alfred changed the topic, and his tone became serious. Kate said, “How about I write a long self-reflection letter?” “Did you hand in the letter last time?” Alfred asked.

“I-I’ll write double this time, alright?” Kate said.

Alfred could not stay mad at her. He pulled her back into his arms and said dotingly, “Kate, promise me you won’t race anymore. If anything happens, it’ll be too late to repent. Let the driver send you wherever you want to go. I’ll tell James to arrange for a driver to be on standby. A car will await you whenever you leave the company.”

“Okay,” Kate agreed.

“Alfred, I’m sorry. I didn’t do it on purpose. I couldn’t help it,” she apologized.

Alfred understood.

Before he was crippled, he would sometimes drive to the suburbs and seek the excitement of racing.

“Alfred,” Kate suddenly said.

“Yes?” Alfred replied.

“I offended two people in a row today. What should I do?” Kate asked.

She nestled in Alfred’s arms, smelling his fragrant scent and listening to his steady heartbeat. She looked like she had gotten into big trouble.

“Who did you offend? Grace? Didn’t you offend her long ago?” Alfred was curious.

“And Melanie,” Kate told Alfred what had happened. “I’m not a troublemaker. They’re the ones who’ve gone too far. Grace keeps finding trouble with me. Alfred, this is your fault. If you weren’t so outstanding and had charmed so many women, they wouldn’t have found trouble with me. Grace is too much. She abandoned… She’s already given up on you, yet she doesn’t allow me to be with you.”

Alfred laughed and said, “Alright, it’s my fault. I implicated my love. Please forgive me.”

“Alfred, call me that again.” Kate felt so sweet.

Alfred did not disappoint her. He called her his love a few times in a mellow and intoxicating voice.

Kate’s smile was as bright as the sun outside.

Like a beam of light, it shone into Alfred’s world.

“Kate, whether it’s Melanie or Grace, you don’t have to fear them. If they offend you, fight back. No matter what happens, I’ll always support you. Remember, you’re my wife. You don’t need to be afraid of anyone,” Alfred said sincerely.

Kate smiled, “Alfred, you’re too nice to me. You’ll spoil me, you know? You’ll need to clean up my mess if I annoy people everywhere. How can you stand me like that?”

Alfred lowered his head and planted a kiss on her lips. He said hoarsely, “I like to dote on you till only I can accept and tolerate you. You’ll be mine for the rest of your life when no one else can stand you.”

“Don’t worry, if you don’t chase me away, I’ll never leave you. No, even if you ask me to go, I won’t leave. You can’t be rid of me,” Kate promised.

Alfred grinned. “I know it. You forced me to marry you the moment you woke up. Kate, how did you ever dare to say such those words to me?”

She had said either he married her or she would marry him. Why did Alfred agree to Kate in the end?

Alfred thought perhaps it was Kate’s domineering attitude that made him reevaluate her and agree to her request. Of course, he had wanted to teach her a lesson as well.

Alfred thought about everything they had been through and could not help but laugh in his heart. He could never have imagined it.

He was used to dominating everything and believed it was his right to do so, but it did not work on Kate.

“Kate, you don’t need to compromise, understand? No matter who it is, there’s nothing your husband can’t settle. You don’t have to tolerate the others,” said Alfred.

Kate raised her chin. She narrowed her eyes and said sweetly to Alfred, “Honey, I’m so touched that I want to kiss you.”

Alfred did not reply.

He closed the distance between them, and their lips touched.

It was not the first time they kissed, but Alfred still felt his heart palpitate every time they kissed.

He loved the feeling of kissing her.

After the passionate kiss, Alfred’s slender fingers lingered on her red lips. His deep eyes overflowed with affection.

“Honey, I think I’m in love with you,” Kate said softly.

Chapter 185

Alfred asked, “Of course. Who else do you dare to be in love with?”

As if she dared!

Alfred let go of the fact that Kate used to love Chris, but Kate could love no one else but him ever after. “No one. I can’t stop loving you even if I want to. You’re too good to me. I’m intoxicated and can’t extricate myself. I even smile when I dream of how nice you are to me,” Kate said.

“But I often see you wake up crying in your dreams,” Alfred said.

Kate rolled her eyes. “Alfred, you’ve ruined it. You’re terrible at chatting.”

Alfred laughed. “That’s something I’ll have to admit. I’m used to ordering people around and negotiating.”

Doing business was the same as negotiating.

Alfred gave orders in the company and even at home.

He always put himself in a superior position.

Only his good friends could chat with him.

At the thought of his friends, Alfred looked a little down. Ever since he was crippled, even though his good friends still treated him as before, he had somehow felt inferior and did not want to be with them anymore. Oswald said it had been long since Alfred last hung out with them.

“Kate, do you want to go out this weekend? How about I take you to our racecourse this weekend?”

Kate’s eyes lit up when she heard that. “That’ll be great. I want to ride a horse.”

Alfred nodded. “I’ll ask Yael to inform the racecourse to be prepared. We’ll go there this weekend. We can invite our friends to join in the fun. Do you have any friends other than Xena?”

“Only her in Sherpsel. The others despise me for growing up in the countryside and don’t want to be friends with me.

My old friends are all far away. They’re not in the city. It’s hard to get together. Besides, they don’t have time. They’re all busy taking care of their children,” Kate answered.

Her friends married early. Although they were about the same age, some of Kate’s friends had already given birth to a second child.

When Kate reunited with her biological parents, she had not dated anyone for a long time.

“Alfred, will you look down on Xena? Xena is nice. It’s just that her hobby is not decent in people’s eyes.”

“How would I look down on my wife’s best friend? Invite her. Oh, right, have you found her?”

“I have. Xena said her phone was out of battery, and she was penniless. She walked home after leaving the Purchas family’s house but took the wrong path, so she only

reached home this morning.”

Kate did not believe Xena’s words but did not point it out.

She had always suspected Elijah.

“Have you looked for Elijah?” Alfred asked.

Kate hesitated for a moment before admitting honestly, ” Yes. Elijah promised to help find Xena. But soon after I left Purchas Group, Xena’s mother called and said Xena had returned home.”

After that, Kate quickly explained, “Alfred, I went to look for Elijah because I was worried about Xena. Otherwise, I would have stayed far away from him. Don’t misunderstand, I don’t have any feelings for Elijah either.”

Elijah’s attitude toward her made Kate a little afraid.

Alfred’s face was solemn. He suppressed his jealousy a moment later and said, “I knew you would see Elijah for Xena.”

“I’m sorry,” Kate said apologetically.

“You don’t have to apologize to me. You did that for your friend. I wouldn’t fall for you if you were heartless,” Alfred said tolerantly.

“Alright, let’s grab some lunch. My appointment with the school founder is at 1:10 PM. It’ll be just in time after lunch,” he added.

“Thank you, Alfred.” Kate was sincere “That’s so sweet of you to arrange everything for me.”

The best thing she did in her second chance of life was to marry Alfred.

Alfred gently pinched Kate’s lips and loved the way it felt. He lowered his head and kissed her mouth again. It was not until Kate was almost out of breath did Alfred let go of her.

Forgetting to say anything else, Kate meekly pushed him out.

The couple naturally went to Cheval Blanc.

Theo was there waiting for them.

Seeing them, Theo went over to greet them with a smile.

“You have a lot of free time these days?” Alfred asked his younger brother coldly.

Alfred did not like his brother being around Kate. Even though he knew that Theo could not have other intentions, Alfred just did not like it.

“Alfred, it’s lunchtime now. No matter how busy I am, I have to eat, right?” Theo said helplessly.

Theo was afraid his brother would send him on a business trip overseas.

He did not want to go somewhere remote and preventing him from charming the girls in the city.

Alfred snorted and fell into silence.

“Kate, something seems to be wrong with you.” Theo turned to Kate

He noticed Kate was always smiling secretly, and her lips were a little swollen. Theo asked with concern, “Kate, are you alright?”

Alfred turned his head to look at his wife behind him and happened to see her smiling gently at Theo. He was annoyed and said sternly, “What could be wrong with Kate?

Is she wearing her clothes or her pants backward?”

Theo asked, “Alfred, why do you have to talk to me with a chip on your shoulder?”

He wondered what he had done to offend Alfred.

Kate came back to her senses and hurriedly said, “Theo, I’m fine. I was just thinking about the future of your brother and me. It was a smile of happiness.”

Theo sighed. “What a sweet pair of lovebirds.”

He regretted to ask Kate.

Alfred’s annoyance disappeared without a trace.

It turned out Kate was not smiling at Theo. Instead, she was thinking about their future happiness and smiled from the bottom of her heart.

Alfred secretly swore to make Kate the happiest woman in Sherpsel.

Alfred ordered a full table of dishes, many of which were Kate’s favorites.

Theo ate with his brother and sister-in-law. When he noticed most of the dishes on the table were those he liked to eat, he could not help but complain to Alfred, “Alfred, I don’t recall you like these dishes. Why do you always order them recently?”

“You don’t like them?” asked Alfred.

“My taste is about the same as yours. You know that,” Theo replied.

“I ordered them for Kate. These are her favorites. Do you have a problem with it? If so, don’t sit here. You can leave right now and order something you like,” Alfred said.

Theo immediately lowered his head and ate.

He wished he could take back his words.

Suddenly, Alfred put some food Theo disliked on Theo’s plate.

“Alfred!” Theo protested with a long face.

Alfred glared at him.

Theo did not dare to make a sound anymore. He lowered his head again.

Alfred had barely put any food on Theo’s plate. No matter what it was, Theo would swallow it down.

Not to mention that the food Alfred picked for Theo was quite tasty.

“Alfred, you don’t like these dishes?” Kate asked.

However, ever since she started eating with him, they had ordered those dishes many times. Kate had thought Alfred had the same taste as hers.

Chapter 186

“I’m not a picky eater. I’m easy to take care of,” Alfred replied, glaring at his younger brother…

Theo lowered his head even more and mumbled, “Kate, I’m picky. I don’t like sweet and sour food. My brother eats. everything.” He didn’t want to provoke Alfred.

“Theo is good at cooking. That’s normal.” Kate said, “Theo, when are you going to cook for me? I’d like to have a try.” She thought, ‘The dishes cooked by the general manager of Cheval Blanc must be delicious. Mr. Davidson said his brother was a top chef, so he let him manage the restaurant business under Regency Group.’

Theo raised his head and looked at Kate. He wanted to refuse, but he noticed from the corner of his eye that Alfred was staring at him. Theo quickly changed his words and agreed. “How about the weekend? We can throw a party. I’ll cook.”

“But your brother and I have planned to go out this weekend,” said Kate.

“Where are you going?” Theo asked. He was happy to hear that Alfred was willing to spend some time outside. He liked Kate even more. He could feel that Alfred had been changing due to Kate.

Ever since the accident, Alfred had refused to have a vacation, no matter how their grandma had persuaded him. Alfred had been going nowhere but home, company, and the hotel. Everyone in the family was worried about him. “To our racecourse. Do you want to come along?” Alfred asked indifferently. It’d be more fun if Theo joined them.

It had been a long time since he had fun with his brothers.

Unlike Theo, Alfred’s younger brother, Alfred’s cousins didn’t dare to pester him except for when it came to business.

Alfred had dozens of younger cousins, all respected him very much and treated him as the leader both at Davidson’s residence and the company.

“Of course, if you don’t mind. I haven’t ridden a horse in a long time. Alfred, why don’t we bring Robin and the other brothers too?”

Alfred’s expression was indifferent. “Up to you. If you want, inform them. But I don’t force them to go.”

Theo grinned and said, “You don’t have to force them. I am sure they’ll be glad to join. I’ll send a message to the group.”

Kate picked up some food for Alfred. Alfred’s gaze softened and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.

“Mr. Davidson, I haven’t seen your cousins yet.”

It was said that the men in the Davidson family were all handsome because their parents had good genes…

Kate had met the ladies in the Davidson family. All of them were well-maintained. For example, her mother-in-law, Lena, looked young enough to be Alfred’s sister.

“Some of them are away on business, and some are still overseas. There are only nine people left in Sherpsel at the moment. If you want to meet them, I’ll tell them to come together at the weekend. But don’t pay too much attention to them.” Alfred emphasized.

Kate was speechless.

“If you want to watch handsome boys, watch me. I am not being arrogant. But I dare to say I am the best-looking among all.” Alfred bragged about himself. But he was telling the truth. Both his ability and his appearance were outstanding. The only thing bad about him was his personality. His cousins were much more easy-going than him.

Kate laughed. “Mr. Davidson, are you jealous? Don’t worry, Mr. Davidson, my heart has no room for anyone else. It’s all yours.”

Alfred looked at Kate deeply.

Theo thought to himself, ‘They are showing off in front of me to make me envious. I’ll show off in front of them too when I get a girlfriend.”

After dinner and a short break, Alfred went to Sherpsel etiquette school with Kate.

The principal, John Miller, was already waiting at the school gate. When he saw Alfred’s cars slowly approaching, he immediately smiled. He was afraid that he had waited for nothing.

Looking at the time, the principal couldn’t help but praise in his heart: ‘Mr. Davidson is really punctual.’ They even arrived two minutes early.

The driver parked the car in the parking lot outside the school gate.

Yael got out of the car first and moved Alfred’s wheelchair out of the car. Kate then helped Alfred out of the car.

“Mr. Davidson.” The principal and a few leaders of the school walked over with a smile.

“Mr. Miller, sorry to keep you waiting.”

Alfred sounded cold. But he didn’t mean any harm. It was just out of habit. But his tone often made other people wonder if they had offended him.

“No, no. We just came out of school,” said John.

“Mr. Miller, this is my wife, Kate Sutton.” This was the first time Alfred introduced Kate as his wife.

John was very surprised to hear this, but he quickly put on a smile and shook hands with Kate.

They welcomed Alfred, Kate, and two bodyguards in. The others stayed outside and waited.

The Sherpsel etiquette school was the best and most famous among the Sherpsel etiquette schools. Many of the upper-class ladies of Sherpsel had learned etiquette here.

After learning about all the etiquette schools in Sherpsel, Alfred finally chose this one.

Alfred did not like wasting time. So after entering John’s office and seating the guests, he went straight to the point.

John also knew that Alfred had come today to enroll for someone but he didn’t expect it to be Kate.

No one knew when Alfred married. They only heard that the

Davidson’s family had once gone to the Sutton family to propose marriage to the biological daughter that the Sutton family had just acknowledged. It must be Kate. After understanding the whole thing, John was instantly curious.

Everyone in Sherpsel knew that Kate refused the marriage but in the end, she still married Alfred. John wondered if she had given in due to the great power of the Davidson. family.

As the principal of an etiquette school, John daily got along with students from the noble family. Yet he did not receive any news about the marriage of Alfred and Kate. Oswald didn’t tell him the details.

“Mr. Miller, my wife is busy during the day, she can only come to class at night. I hope you don’t mind.”

John smiled and said, “No problem. Mrs. Davidson can come over whenever she is free.”

He knew that his school would be more popular if Kate graduated from there. If the Davidson family chose his school, it’d become recognized by the upper-class society. As Alfred’s wife, Kate was the most honorable woman in Sherpsel after all.

“Thank you,” Alfred said politely.

Kate also thanked him. She knew that if it wasn’t for Alfred, it would have been very difficult for her to enter Sherpsel’s etiquette school, let alone receive special care.

曲

Chapter 187

“Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson, you are welcome. It’s our honor.”

John seemed to see rich people in the city, the neighboring city, and even the entire country sending their daughters to his school to learn etiquette. That was all money. He smiled and was very grateful for Alfred and Kate.

After leaving Sherpsel etiquette school, Alfred asked Kate,” Are you going back to work or going to the hospital to visit Anna?”

Kate looked at the time and said, “I’ll go to work first. I’ll visit Anna after work in the afternoon.”

As a newcomer, she didn’t want to take too much leave.

“Okay, I’ll get Yael to pick you up in the afternoon. I’ll accompany you to the hospital,” said Alfred.

Kate blinked.

Alfred pinched her nose in amusement, causing her to pout coquettishly. He liked it very much and got an urge to hold Kate in his arms.

He did so.

Kate was pulled into his arms and her nose bumped into his chest. She deliberately cried out. Alfred quickly pushed her away and asked anxiously, “Kate, did I hurt you?”

“You have a strong chest.” Kate patted Alfred’s chest and smiled. “It was hard. But it didn’t hurt. I did it on purpose.”

“Are you sure?” Alfred asked.

“Yup,” Kate confirmed.

Alfred held Kate’s face and examined it carefully. Seeing that she was fine, he was relieved. He could not help but bite her lips as punishment and say, “Don’t do this next time. I won’t be able to take it.”

“Okay.” Kate hugged his waist sweetly and leaned against his chest. “Mr. Davidson, do you really want to go to the hospital with me to visit Anna?”

“Why? Are you ashamed of me so you don’t want me to meet your mother?” Alfred teased.

Anna was not Kate’s biological mother, but she had raised Kate. And they got along very well.

Alfred was willing to treat Anna as his mother-in-law. “Nonsense. My husband is the most handsome man in the world. My love for my husband is like the surging of the Mississippi River water. It’s also like the sea, so deep that it can’t be measured.” Kate stopped talking and looked up into Alfred’s smiling blue eyes.

“Why did you stop? I’m listening.”

“I can’t think of any other beautiful sentences due to my limited knowledge,” said Kate.

Alfred could not help but laugh. “It’s always the same lines. I can almost repeat them.”

“At least I have some lines. What about you? I want to hear those three words,” Kate teased.

Alfred immediately pursed his lips. He couldn’t bring himself to say I love you. He was not good at sweet-talking. Kate looked at him and knew that he was prideful. She wouldn’t hear him say “I love you” any time soon. She decided not to force him. She could feel his love by his actions.

If Alfred didn’t love her, he wouldn’t be so nice to her. He was almost spoiling her. Alfred was the type of person who preferred to show their love through actions instead of words.

“Hubby, Can I lean on you and sleep for about ten minutes so that I don’t fall asleep at work?” said Kate.

“Okay.” Alfred held Kate’s shoulders tightly and let her rest on his shoulders.

Kate quickly fell asleep.

Looking at her sleeping face, Alfred was extremely envious of her ability to fall asleep so soon. He wished he could do so too instead of having the same nightmare again and again.

At Weaver Residence,

Grace returned. She went straight upstairs without even eating lunch.

Kyla chased after her but was blocked outside the door. Kyla, who was also hungry, knocked on the door until Grace opened the door and let her in.

Grace asked the servant to send the food into the room. Kyla helped her solve the problem.

“Grace, I know you’re very angry, but you shouldn’t skip meals for your health. Kate would only laugh at you. She won’t feel sorry for you.” Kyla said to Grace after having some soup. She had cursed Kate a million times inside.

She had sent Kate to accompany Willie to fish. Yet Kate still almost fought with Grace. Kyla felt embarrassed when she saw that scene.

She wondered if anyone had secretly filmed it. If it was on the news, the feud between Grace and Kate would become bigger and bigger.

Kyla wanted the two of them to become sworn enemies, but she did not want Grace to vent her anger on Sutton Group, which Kyla believed to be hers.

“Kyla, before I’m full, don’t mention that slut Kate. It will affect my appetite.” Grace was furious when she heard Kate’s name. Other than being mean in words, she could do nothing about Kate.

Grace thought she could slap Kate, but she didn’t get the chance. She regretted not having brought some bodyguards with her. She decided to do so next time and teach Kate a good lesson for provoking her.

“Alright, alright, alright. Let’s not talk about her for now. Actually, I’m also very angry with her. She is annoying,” said Kyla.

Grace did not reply. It was supposed to be her lunch break, but because of Kate, she didn’t even have lunch.

After the meal. Grace called the servants to go upstairs to clean up.

She got up and sat down on the sofa. When she accidentally saw the vase that Alfred had given her, Grace’s anger burned again.

On her birthday, Alfred actually gave her a worthless vase.

Even so, she still placed the worthless vase that was mocking her in her room, where she could see at any time. No matter what, this was the only gift Alfred had given her. ‘At the very least, Alfred came that night, so I do matter to him.’ Grace thought.

Yet at the thought of how good Alfred was to Kate, Grace wanted to smash the vase again. Of course, it was just a thought. She could not bear to do it.

“Kyla, did your father ask you to come here?” Grace asked. “Yes, but it was also my intention. You’re my good friend. I’m worried about you seeing you so angry because of Kate. God knows how worried I was when I chased after you and saw you racing. Grace, don’t do this again. It’s not worth it for someone like Kate.”

Kyla’s concern made Grace’s expression soften a little.

“Kyla, Kate has been in the company for some time. Why haven’t you fired her?” Grace asked.

“Grace. After all, she’s my parent’s biological daughter. She hasn’t been in the company for two weeks. In the beginning, she was with my father. Now, she’s cooperating with me to get an order from Walotronics under Regency Group. I’ve made an arrangement. Walotronics’s Willie has taken a fancy to her and wants to sign the bill. If she doesn’t sacrifice herself, she won’t be able to get it.” said Kyla. Grace’s eyes flickered as she said viciously, “You can help Willie by drug Kate. Make her… If you know what I mean.”

Chapter 188

Chapter 188 Who Gave Kate Courage?

Chapter 188 Who Gave Kate Courage?

15 bonus

Kyla suddenly remembered that she had been tricked by Chris and lost her virginity. She loved Chris and was willing to sleep with him.

After being trapped, Kyla could not hate Chris, but it was like a thorn in her heart. Every time she thought of it, she felt uncomfortable. She decided to make Kate experience the same thing.

Kate’s appearance changed her life. She hated Kate.

“I must be careful. If I’m discovered, my parents will definitely blame me, especially my mother. She doesn’t treat me as well as before.”

Her father still treated her well. Kyla felt that it was

because of her performance in the company. If Kate got familiar with the company’s matters, her father’s attitude might change as well.

Kyla was afraid of losing everything she had now.

“Then hint Willie to do it. So you can stay out of it,” said Grace.

Grace’s thoughts were very simple. In the past, no matter who she wanted to harm, she just needed to say it and her bros would do it for her.

Kyla shook her head. “Although Willie likes Kate, he has his rules. He likes young girls but would never force them. He’d at most give them a hint and if they agreed, he would continue.”

Regency Group wouldn’t let go of Willie if he dared to force any girls. It would damage the image of Regency Group as well.

Grace frowned and said, “Kyla, you can’t even handle such a small matter. How can you fight with Kate? She’s the Sutton family’s biological daughter after all. If she’s a little capable, you’ll lose. Are you willing to give up Sutton Group?”

“Who would you be after leaving Sutton Group? By then, you can only return to your biological family. Kyla, do you want this to happen? Now even though you are the daughter of Sutton Group, my parents still don’t want to accept you, even though Dominick likes you. Once you return to your biological family, the distance between you and Dominick will increase. It will be difficult for you to marry him.”

Grace almost said that Kyla was only fit to be Dominick’s mistress.

Kyla’s expression changed. Grace had grasped her weakness.

“However, Sutton Group is going to suffer. I won’t let Kate have it easy,” said Grace.

“Grace…” Kyla hesitated.

“Kyla, you don’t have to say anything. If I don’t teach Sutton Group a lesson, your father won’t teach Kate a lesson. I can’ t slap her. I hope your father will. I’m tired. You can go back.” Grace ordered Kyla to leave.

Kyla pursed her lips and said helplessly, “Grace, can you not vent your anger on Sutton Group on account that we’re friends? Other than the order from Walotronics, we’re working on a few other important projects. We’re almost done. If… if that happens, we’ll suffer heavy losses.”

Grace’s eyes flickered as she looked at Kyla, who winked at her. Grace sneered in her heart, but her face was cold. “Kyla, I’ve already spared Kate a few times on account that we’re friends, but she really needs to be taught a lesson.”

“Grace…”

“You can leave,” Grace said.

Kyla sighed and silently took her leave.

After leaving Room Grace, Kyla’s lips curled into a cold smile.

‘If Weaver Group took the important projects that Father is working on, he’d be mad. He couldn’t do anything to Weaver Group, but he could punish Kate. Grace was right. Father will teach Kate a lesson.’ Kyla thought. She could not wait to see her adoptive father slap Kate.

She went downstairs in a good mood.

As soon as she reached the first floor, her expression became gloomy. She did so because the servant was there. Inside the room, Grace paced to the balcony and watched Kyla come out of the house and walk to the parking lot.

She looked at Kyla’s receding figure as she called Martin. After Martin picked up the phone, she called out aggrievedly, “Martin.”

“Grace, what’s wrong? Who bullied you?” Martin asked with concern. Dominick also asked with concern, “What’s wrong with Grace?”

“Martin, I went to teach Kate a lesson.”

Grace sounded aggrieved and a little tearful. This made her two loving brothers heartache. They wished they could immediately teach Kate a lesson for their sister.

In Sherpsel, even Cynthia did not dare to bully Grace. But Kate, a country bumpkin did. They wondered who gave Kate the courage.

“I didn’t even get to touch Kate. She pissed me off and destroyed a pair of diamond-studded high heels. Martin, I need your help.”

Martin said, “Grace, did you only talk to her? I know your speed. If you wanted to slap her, her face would have been swollen now. How did you fail?”

Martin knew his sister’s temper very well.

Logically speaking, if Grace went to look for Kate to vent her anger, Kate would be badly hurt.

Grace felt her face burning. “Martin.”

“Alright, alright, alright. I’ll avenge you. Since I promised you, I’ll teach Sutton Group a lesson. Just wait. Leland and his wife will bring Kate to beg you, just like how Lennon and his father always beg Mr. Davidson.”

Chris was willing to take responsibility for Melanie because he wanted Weaver Group to protect the Cohen Group.

Martin wanted to secretly help the Cohen Group and strengthen his own strength.

Using his relationship with Moore’s family, he could openly help the Cohen Group get through the crisis they thought they were in.

Regency Group didn’t intend to destroy the Cohen Group. Yet the Cohen Group’s peers took the opportunity to attack it and caused the crisis.

This was the influence of the Regency Group. People who would help them take revenge as soon as they made a move.

“Martin, Kyla said that Sutton Group is trying to work with Walotronics. She and Kate are in charge of it. And they are also working on some other important projects which are almost done. Leland placed high importance on these projects.”

In other words, Grace wanted her big brother to take the business from Sutton Group.

As long as Sutton Group had not signed the contract, they could intercept it and the Sutton Group wouldn’t be able to do anything. That was the rule in the business world.

Martin’s eyes flickered. He took another look at Dominick and comforted his sister.

After a while, the siblings ended the call.

“Dominick, do you really love Kyla?” Martin asked straightforwardly.

Chapter 189

Dominick’s handsome face was slightly red, but he nodded. “Yes, it’s been a long time. It’s just that Kyla doesn’t want a relationship now. You know that she’s a member of the Sutton family now. It’s a little awkward. She has lived there for over 2 decades and now people told them it’s not her family and not her parents.” Dominick felt sorry for his lover. “Dominick, Kyla is very ambitious. Are you sure you can control her?” Martin asked.

Dominick said unhappily, “Martin if Kyla is willing to marry me, I will only love and support her. I don’t want to control her. Don’t use this word. It’s not ambition. She just wants to survive, both her and the Sutton Group. The world is cruel.” When Martin saw how protective his brother was of Kyla, he said helplessly, “This is your private matter. I don’t want to interfere. However, if Kyla marries you, I won’t allow her to enter Weaver Group.”

‘If Kyla betrayed Sutton Group for her own selfish reasons, she would betray Weaver Group too. She would even swallow Weaver Group for her ambition.’ Martin thought. He was confident about his ability, but he had to be wary of Kyla.

Some people could spend ten to twenty years or even a lifetime to satisfy their ambitions.

The women in their family were the same as the women in the Davidson family. They were all at home helping their husbands and raising their children. They lived the life of rich ladies and were not allowed to go out to work.

Dominick loved Kyla too much. Martin was worried that he would satisfy Kyla’s wish and let her continue fighting in the business world.

“She’s Sutton Group’s successor. She doesn’t have time to work for Weaver Group.” Dominick was full of confidence in her beloved, believing that she would definitely succeed.

Martin moved his lips, wanting to say something, but when he saw his brother’s unwavering trust, he gave up.

At the same time, Kyla had just walked to the parking lot of Weaver’s family when he saw a car drive in from outside. Soon, it stopped beside her car.

Out of instinct, Kyla naturally watched the person in the car get out.

When she saw Chris, she was stunned. ‘This car doesn’t belong to Chris.’

Just as she was about to call Chris, she saw Chris quickly walk around the car to the front passenger seat and open the door like a gentleman. Then, she saw Chris support a woman. It was Melanie, the woman Chris wanted to marry. Kyla knew Chris’s true motive for marrying Melanie. She told herself not to be jealous. Chris was still hers, both physically and mentally.

However, after witnessing how considerate Chris was with Melanie, Kyla’s eyes burned with anger. She wanted to slap Melanie for seducing her man.

Kyla tried very hard to suppress her emotions and looked at Chris and Melanie with a smile.

The two of them naturally saw her too.

“Ms. Sutton.” Melanie greeted Kyla politely.

She knew that Kyla was Grace’s good friend. In front of Grace, Kyla was more important than her, although she was related to the Weaver family.

“Miss Moore. Good afternoon,” Kyla said.

“Good afternoon,” Melanie said, holding Chris’s arm.

Chris did not dare to look at Kyla. He looked at Melanie’s side profile gently.

His guilty look made Kyla want to throw up.

“I heard that you guys are getting married. Congratulations,

I wonder if I have a chance to be invited to your wedding.” Kyla was so jealous that she was about to go crazy, but she could still maintain a smile on her face.

Melanie suddenly looked shy. She tilted her head and looked at Chris. When she saw that Chris had been looking at her with affection and gentleness in his eyes, she fell for him immediately. ‘He’s so handsome.’

She said, “Ms. Sutton, you and Chris have known each other for many years and are also friends. So of course, you will be invited. If you want, I’d like to invite you to be my bridesmaid. Chris, would you like me to have Ms. Sutton as my bridesmaid?”

Chris said in a pampering tone, “As long as Kyla agrees, I have no problem.” He glanced at Kyla. When he saw Kyla glaring at him, he quickly looked back at Melanie.

He thought to himself that he was really unlucky today. He brought Melanie to fish, but he encountered Kate. Melanie was even thrown into the river by Kate. He had no choice but to drive a car all the way to buy a new set of clothes for Melanie.

Melanie lost interest, so he accompanied her to the Weaver family to complain about Kate. But then, they met Kyla.

Kyla’s fierce gaze made Chris’s heart tighten.

He was afraid that Kate would tell Melanie the thing between him and Kyla. If that happened, both he and the Cohen Group would be doomed.

Kyla cursed Melanie in his heart, but she said

apologetically, “Miss Moore, I’d like to be your bridesmaid. Unfortunately, I’m too busy with work and I’m afraid I won’t have the time. However, I’ll definitely go to your wedding.”

Melanie said regretfully, “What a pity!”

“Miss Moore, I still have something on. I’ll leave now.” Kyla said goodbye to the two of them, got into the car, and quickly drove away.

After she left, Chris let out a long sigh.

“Chris, let’s go in. Grace should be on her lunch break. I’ll accompany you in to apologize to her again. On my account, she’ll forgive you.”

“Okay, Melanie, thank you,” said Chris.

“What for? Since I’ve decided to marry you, we’re husband and wife. We’re in the same boat. I won’t just watch you get into trouble,” Melanie said.

Chris quickly kissed her face and promised, “Melanie, when I get home, I’ll ask my parents to visit your parents and discuss our wedding.”

To humiliate Kate, his mother had already prepared a lot of wedding gifts.

Of course, the wedding gift for the Moore family had to be halved.

Melanie’s status could not compare to the Sutton sisters. She was not Chris’s beloved woman.

Chris and his mother didn’t intend to spend much on the wedding gift, as long as the Moore family was fine with it. Chris and Melanie held hands and walked affectionately towards the house.

At the door of the main house, Chris’s phone rang. He took out his phone and looked at the caller ID. It was Kyla.

He picked up the call as if nothing had happened, but he did not speak. Soon, he hung up the phone and said to Melanie with a serious expression, “Melanie, I’m sorry. There’s an urgent matter in the company. I need to go back and deal with it.”

Chapter 190

Melanie said disappointedly, “We’re already here. Aren’t you going in?”

Seeing Chris’s serious expression, she quickly said considerately, “Alright then. I’ll apologize to Grace on your behalf. Remember to pick me up later. Let’s have dinner together tonight.”

“Okay.” No one was around. Chris hugged Melanie and quickly kissed her on the lips. When Melanie was shy, he let go of her and left in a hurry.

Only when he was out of sight did Melanie turn around and enter the house.

Chris soon left Weaver Residence.

Kyla did not go far. She was waiting for Chris nearby.

When Kyla saw Chris, she revealed a smug smile, thinking, Melanie is no match for me. Even if Chris is going to marry her. He came out as soon as I called.’

Chris parked the car next to Kyla and got out.

Kyla unlocked the car but did not get out. She waited for Chris to come up.

“Kyla.” Chris opened the car door and was about to ask her why she called him out in such a hurry. But she wrapped her arms around his neck.

The smell of her perfume assaulted his nose, and then her soft and fragrant lips pressed against his.

It was not a good place to make out. Chris still had some sense.

People of the Weaver family may pass by at any time. He didn’t want people to see him kissing Kyla.

Chris pushed Kyla away, but Kyla leaned closer and hugged him even tighter, pulling his upper body into the car. She let go of her usual nobility and dignity and acted like a prostitute.

Under her intense and provocative seduction, Chris finally gave in.

They let go of all their worries and listened to their desire.

They had a crazy moment. Kyla did not dare to believe that she would actually do such an embarrassing thing. Although it was embarrassing, she felt very excited.

After a few minutes, they quickly tidied up their clothes. Kyla quickly took out a small mirror from her bag to fix her makeup.

Chris checked his neck in the rearview mirror to make sure there wasn’t any traces left. He needed to go back and pick up Melanie later. If Melanie saw it, he would be in big trouble.

Fortunately, Kyla did not deliberately leave any marks on his neck. But there were many scratches on his back.

Relieved, Chris looked at Kyla gently as she fixed her makeup. From time to time, Chris even leaned over and kissed her earlobes and cheeks.

“Kyla, are you jealous?” Chris’s self-esteem was greatly satisfied.

In the past, when he pretended to like Kate, Kyla would also be jealous. However, she was not as jealous as she was this time. She had lost her 26-year-old composure and recklessly had sex with him in the car.

It was thrilling and exciting. And it left a lingering aftertaste.

“Yes, I am jealous.” Kyla suddenly grabbed Chris’s tie and said domineeringly, “Chris, you are mine, even if you’re about to be a groom. Remember, you’re not allowed to touch Melanie.”

Chris wrapped her hand that was around his collar and said dotingly, “Kyla, you’re the only one I loved, love, and will love in the future. Don’t worry, I promise, I won’t touch Melanie. She will live like a widow. You know why I’m marrying Melanie. When the crisis in the Cohen Group is resolved, I will use cold violence against Melanie. She will take the initiative to divorce me when she can’t stand it. Then, we can be together openly.”

“Since you are to marry her, you have to make use of her to make the Cohen Group stronger. When you get a divorce, don’t let her take away the assets under your name. They belong to me,” said Kyla.

Chris smiled. “Alright, alright, alright. All the assets under my name are yours. Don’t worry, we will register my assets before marriage. She won’t be able to take anything.” “Really?” Kyla asked.

“Yes. I swear.” Chris promised.

“When is the wedding?” Chris thought for a moment and said, “My father wants us to do it as soon as possible, so the wedding might be held next month.”

The Moore family was very satisfied with Chris. However, they didn’t really trust him when he said he was taking responsibility. They heard that Chris and Kate had broken off all ties, and Chris even returned Kate’s gifts.

The Moore family had specially checked and found it was true. Only then did they believe that Chris was sincere to Melanie.

Melanie could not resist Chris’ handsome appearance and his gentleness. The two families began to discuss the wedding.

Even if Chris said that he had to marry Melanie for the Cohen Group, Kyla was still jealous.

“We’ve been in love for so many years, but we never announced our relationship. Now you and Melanie are getting married. You have barely met for 2 months.”

Chris said pitifully, “It’s always been you who refused to announce your relationship. After Kate returned, you even pushed me away. Kyla, it was more unfair to me.”

In the past, when Kyla was still the Sutton family’s only daughter, she said that she was busy with work and did not want to announce her relationship for the time being. Chris always felt that she was wavering between him and Dominick, even if she said that the person she loved was him.

After the drama, Kyla changed even more. She found out that Kate had fallen in love with Chris at first sight. To take over Sutton Group and make her adoptive parents continue to love and trust her, she asked Chris to pretend to be in love with Kate.

If Chris hadn’t schemed against her, their relationship would definitely ended.

Chris couldn’t swallow the fact that he had got nothing over the years. He felt much more at ease now that they had had sex. Even if she left him in the end, he would have no regrets.

Now, his greatest regret was that he was so devoted to Kyla that he didn’t touch Kate when they were dating. He lost the chance to taste both the sisters.

Kyla said, “Alright, it’s my fault.” She wrapped her arms around Chris’s neck and exhaled. “Chris, give me a kiss. Then go back to your fiancée. I have to go too.”

Chris kissed her hard on the lips. After the kiss, Kyla calmed down. She was no longer as jealous as before. She said calmly, “Get out of the car. I’m leaving.”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 171, 172, 173, 174, 175, 176, 177, 178, 179, 180)  

Chapter 171

Upon hearing this, Anthony and his son were both stunned. Anthony quickly smiled and said, “We came in a hurry and didn’t pay attention. We might have missed it. Thank you, Mr. Purchas, for being magnanimous and not bickering with my daughter.”

Elijah’s tone remained indifferent. “I don’t like people secretly taking photos of me without my consent. Everyone in our upper-class society knows about your daughter’s hobbies. This is not a good thing. Mr. Phillips, please educate your daughter properly when you return.”

“This time, she fell into my hands. I’m magnanimous and won’t argue with her. The next time she falls into someone else’s hands, she might not be so lucky.”

Anthony said repeatedly, “Yes, yes. I’ll educate her well. Thank you, Mr. Purchas.”

“Your daughter probably walked out and took a taxi back. Wait for her when you get back. She should be there soon.” Elijah’s words were equivalent to giving the order to leave.

“Mr. Purchas, sorry to disturb you. Then, let’s go first.” Anthony said as he bowed a little.

Elijah nodded and called the butler over. He instructed the butler to send the guests off.

The butler politely invited Anthony and his son out.

A few minutes later, the door to the nanny’s room on the first floor was opened. Xena, with her hands tied behind her back and her mouth sealed with tape, was brought out by two bodyguards.

Xena looked at Elijah with fear in her eyes. She knew her behavior was impolite. Because no one had fussed over it before, she had boldly taken a photo of Sherpsel’s second-most handsome man, Elijah. At that moment, he did not seem to notice, and she had felt quite pleased with herself for a long time.

Little did she know, nothing could escape Elijah’s grasp. It turned out that men with real power and influence were truly formidable.

When her father and brother arrived, they spoke to Elijah, and Xena heard it all. However, she could not call out with her hands tied and mouth sealed. Pressed down by two bodyguards, she could not make a sound; she could only listen as her father and brother thanked Elijah profusely before leaving.

Xena was dragged over by two bodyguards and pushed onto the sofa. “Ugh…” She cried as she was gagged in the mouth.

She looked at Elijah.

“Tear the tape off her mouth,” Elijah said emotionless. One of the bodyguards stepped forward and removed the tape from Xena’s mouth. His rough actions made her feel as if the muscles at the edges of her mouth were tearing. “Mr. Purchas,” she quickly apologized. “I’m sorry. I’ve deleted all the photos, and I’ve already apologized. I promise I won’t take photos of you again. Please forgive me this once.”

Elijah leaned back on the sofa, examining Xena with his charming eyes.

Xena was a beautiful woman, and looking pitiful and afraid in that moment, she would evoke sympathy from any man. But Elijah did not feel any pity for her.

Elijah would not pity Xena. He only enjoyed seeing how others feared him and how pathetic they looked when they begged him. “She’s not interested in pretty boys?”

“You and Kate are good friends?”

Xena was momentarily stunned, then nervously replied, “Mr. Purchas, I’ll take responsibility for my actions. I was wrong. I’ll accept whatever you do to me. Please don’t take your anger out on my family and friends. Kate doesn’t know anything. She’s not interested in handsome men, and I didn’t send her your photo.”

“She’s not interested in pretty boys?” Elijah chuckled. “Wasn’t it because Chris was handsome that she would go to such lengths to marry him?”

“She’s already given up on Chris. Back then, she didn’t fall in love with him because he was handsome. Perhaps it was fate. She said she didn’t know what was happening either, she just fell for him the moment she saw him. Mr. Purchas, please don’t take your anger out on Kate.” Xena explained.

Elijah straightened up, then stood again, walking over to Xena. He bent down, bringing the face that had stunned her closer.

Xena’s heart raced. She wondered what he intended to do.

She wondered what he wanted to do.

“What if I want to take my anger out on Kate?”

Xena’s eyes widened.

“Mr. Purchas, this matter has nothing to do with Kate. Please don’t take your anger out on her. Just come at me and chop off my hand. I won’t say a word. Don’t take your anger out on Kate. She’s innocent.”

Elijah stood up straight and applauded.

“Kate, being able to make a friend like you is also her blessing. If I say that as long as I vent my anger on Kate, I will spare you, what will you choose? If I don’t spare you, you and your company will be in deep trouble.”

Xena’s face turned pale. She had gotten into big trouble this time and implicated her family.

She was so overwhelmed with regret that she felt the urge to self-harm.

“Then, it’s also my fault. I made a mistake, so I have to bear the consequences. I’ve let down my family and everyone in my company. Mr. Purchas, this has nothing to do with Kate. Don’t drag her into this.” Xena was not stupid. When Elijah mentioned Kate, she realized she was just a pawn. What Elijah really wanted to deal with was Kate.

What she did not understand was why Elijah wanted to hurt Kate. She wondered if it could be that Kate had stepped on Elijah at Grace’s birthday banquet, making him hold a grudge. However, if Elijah truly hated Kate, he should have confronted her directly instead of using Xena to get to Kate. Xena could see that Elijah wanted to deal with Kate, but she could not understand the reason behind it. A small fry like her really did not grasp the world of big shots.

Xena’s choice finally made Elijah take her seriously. Human nature cannot withstand the test of benefits and power, yet Xena proved herself to be resilient against it.

Her friendship with Kate was sincere and related to her moral standards.

Putting aside Xena’s senseless hobby, her character was acceptable.

Elijah looked down at Xena for a moment before returning to his seat.

“Put her in the nanny’s room and prepare something to eat and drink for her,” he said calmly. “Do not hurt her.”

Hearing this, Xena panicked. She suddenly stood up and exclaimed anxiously, “Mr. Purchas, what else do you want? You snatched my phone and deleted the photos on it. I also handed over the photos I posted and apologized to you. If you need other compensation, tell me the amount. I will make it right.”

“You tied me up and locked me away. That is restricting my freedom. You have no right to do that. You are breaking the law, do you know that? Let me go immediately!”

Elijah sneered. “Xena, believe it or not, I can make you die silently.”

Xena was flabbergasted.

She believed him.

This man was very ruthless.

“If you stay in the room obediently, you can suffer less. When my goal is achieved, I will naturally let you out. Of course, if you want to sue me in the future, you are welcome to do so at any time. It depends on whether you have the ability.” He threatened.

Xena felt utterly helpless when facing the cold, ruthless, and arrogant Elijah.

“What is your purpose?” Xena challenged.

“You are not qualified to ask.” He brushed her off.

Xena paused, then quickly shouted, “Elijah, this matter has nothing to do with Kate. Do not involve Kate in this. I will not sue you. You can keep me locked up for a few days, but Kate is innocent. She is innocent.”

曲

Chapter 172

Elijah directed his anger toward the Phillips family and the Phillips Group, and Xena could understand that after all, she was part of the family. However, it felt utterly unreasonable when Elijah decided to take it out on Kate. Extending the blame to friends seemed absurd as if she was dragging others into a situation they had no part.

In a low voice, Elijah said, “Take her inside.”

“Elijah… Elijah…” Xena called out, struggling. “Let me go- But her mouth was quickly covered. She was dragged back into the nanny’s room, and someone brought her dinner before long.

Elijah had no intention of harming Xena; he planned to use her as leverage to force Kate to come to him willingly. The dinner prepared for Xena was abundant, ensuring she lacked nothing. Whether she ate or not didn’t matter-what mattered was that the meal had been delivered.

When Anthony Phillips and his son returned home and asked Marjorie about Xena, she replied, “She hasn’t returned yet. She still hasn’t returned after being taken away by the Purchas family’s bodyguards.”

Anthony, in disbelief, said, “Mr. Purchas assured me that she would be released after apologizing. How has she not returned yet? Is her phone reachable?”

Marjorie immediately dialed Xena’s phone, but it was still turned off. “Where could she have gone? Her phone is off- maybe it’s just out of battery? Mr. Purchas said she’d be released, so she must have been. He has no reason to lie to us. But it’s so late already, and she still hasn’t come home after something this serious,” Marjorie said.

“Could she have gone to find Kate?” Zak Phillips suggested. Marjorie replied, “That’s impossible. If she had gone to see Kate, Kate would have called me. And if her phone were out of battery, she would’ve returned by now.”

Marjorie looked at Anthony worriedly and said, “Anthony, could it be that Mr. Purchas lied to us? What if he hasn’t actually let Xena go?”

Anthony frowned and said, “That shouldn’t be the case. Call Kate and ask if Xena went to see her.”

Without needing any reminders, Marjorie called Kate. After Kate told her that Xena had not gone to see her, Marjorie hung up worriedly. The Phillips family was anxious about Xena, and Kate was equally concerned.

Worrying throughout the night, Kate called Marjorie before going to work the following day, discreetly avoiding Alfred. She asked, “Mrs. Phillips, has Xena returned yet?”

Marjorie said in a sobbing tone, “She still hasn’t returned. We’ve mobilized many people to search for her, but there’s no sign of her. We don’t know if something happened to her or Mr. Purchas didn’t release her.” She was more inclined to the latter.

Kate frowned and asked, “Could Mr. Purchas have deceived you? And Xena was still with him?” Xena wouldn’t spend the night outside; despite her interest in collecting photos of handsome men, she was a conservative woman who wouldn’t easily stay out overnight.

“We went to the Purchas family’s several times afterward, and he insisted that Xena had been sent away.”

“Mrs. Phillips, have you called the police?” Kate asked.

“Yes, but they said it had been less than twenty-four hours and advised us not to consider her missing just yet. They suggested we continue searching, as she might be somewhere else,” Marjorie replied.

“Okay, don’t worry just yet. I’ll go to the Purchas Group later and speak with Mr. Purchas.”

Recalling something Alfred had said the night before, Kate remembered that he had mentioned Elijah would probably keep Xena locked up for a few days to scare her but wouldn’t harm her. Kate seriously doubted that Xena was no longer with Elijah.

“Thank you, Kate,” Marjorie said.

“Mrs. Phillips, don’t mention it. Xena and I are good friends, and since she hasn’t returned yet, I’m worried about her too.”

After offering some words of comfort, Kate hung up the phone.

While breakfasting with Alfred, Kate seemed somewhat distracted, her mind preoccupied with speculating about Xena’s whereabouts.

“I’ve asked Oswald to help you contact the most renowned etiquette school in the city. This afternoon, I’ll accompany you to register there, and you can start attending classes in the evenings,” Alfred said gently, serving her some food. “Alright, Mr. Davidson. Thank you. I’ve been so caught up with everything that I completely forgot about this,” Kate said sincerely. Being new to her job, she often scrambled and took longer to get things done than others.

Alfred changed the subject, asking, “Xena still hasn’t returned?”

“Not yet,” Kate said with concern. “She wouldn’t just spend the night outside casually. I suspect, as you mentioned, that Elijah might lock her up. It’s illegal for him to keep her detained like that.”

Alfred replied calmly, “To negotiate with him, we need sufficient evidence; otherwise, it’s easy for him to turn it around on us.” After serving Kate some food, he continued, ” Don’t worry too much. He will release Xena within twenty- four hours.” If it exceeded twenty-four hours, the police would file a report.

“Yeah,” Kate murmured in response, but her mind remained preoccupied with concern for Xena. She worried that Xena might not be with Elijah after all. Xena was young and beautiful, and Kate couldn’t bear to think about what might happen if something were to go wrong.

Kate prayed silently for Xena, reassuring herself, ‘It won’t happen. Xena is a good person, and those who are kind are protected by fate. She’ll be alright.’

Soon, Kate set down her fork, wiped her mouth with a napkin, and told Alfred, “I need to head to work now. I’ll come find you after I finish work this afternoon.”

Alfred nodded and, as she was about to leave, suddenly asked, “When will you visit Anna at the hospital again?”

“I have to go to the etiquette school to register at noon, and in the afternoon, I’ll see if Kyla will take me along to social events. If she doesn’t, I’ll have time to visit the hospital. I also need to find time to visit my parents’ home.”

Kate felt that ever since she started working, her time was genuinely insufficient. Alfred efficiently managed the vast Regency Group, and she admired him immensely. Her eyes sparkled with admiration whenever she looked at him. The contrast between a big shot and a novice was evident.

“Let me know when you’re going, and I’ll go with you,” Alfred said.

Kate was taken aback, but when he gave her a stern look, she quickly smiled, “Alright. I should also bring my husband to visit her so she can get to know you.”

Alfred said reassuringly, “Don’t worry, I won’t let you be embarrassed.”

Kate walked over, bent before him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him sweetly. With a contented smile, she said, “My Mr. Davidson is the finest man in the world. Marrying you is the best fortune I could have ever hoped for.”

She preferred not to dwell on the hardships of her past. She believed that an incredible stroke of luck had allowed her to marry Alfred in the present and given her such extraordinary fortune.

“Mr. Davidson, I’m heading to work now. Don’t forget to think of me.”

“I don’t have time,” Alfred replied.

Kate smiled and said, “That’s okay. I’ll be thinking of you. See you at noon.” She waved at him and then walked out of the pavilion.

Alfred watched her leave until she had hurriedly boarded the car arranged by James, and it drove away. Only then did he return to his breakfast, enjoying it leisurely.

Chapter 173

Earlier, he had been so focused on watching Kate eat that he hadn’t had much. Alfred asked Yael, “Did the 4S store deliver the new car yesterday?”

Waiting outside the pavilion, Yael quickly replied, “Yes, it was delivered.”

“Later, deliver the new car to my mother-in-law,” Alfred instructed.

Since Kate had previously damaged her mother’s car, even though it had been sent for repairs, Celia was unlikely to want it back. It was her daughter’s mishap, so Celia hadn’t even inquired about the car.

Alfred, however, remembered it. He felt it was only fitting to compensate Celia with a new car.

Half an hour later, Alfred’s convoy finally left the Davidson residence. His first stop was the Sutton family.

Alfred arrived at the Sutton family home; Leland and Kyla Sutton had already left for work, leaving Celia alone and arranging flowers. A servant came in to report, “Mrs. Sutton, Mr. Davidson has arrived again.”

The servants at the Sutton family home felt Alfred had visited more frequently lately. Previously, they considered him a legendary figure from Sherpsel they would never actually encounter in their lifetime. Now, however, they see him quite regularly.

Celia looked momentarily surprised, then quickly instructed, “Invite him in quick.” She put down the scissors and the untrimmed flowers and briskly walked out to greet him.

It should have been working hours at this time, so Alfred’s sudden visit surely meant he had something important to discuss. Celia feared that Kate might have gotten into trouble, and Alfred had come to complain during work hours. With Kate marrying into a wealthy family, Celia was constantly on edge, worried about whether Kate was happy while feeling powerless to do anything about it.

As Celia exited the main house, she saw Yael, the bodyguard, pushing Alfred toward her. “Mr. Davidson,” she said, managing a habitual smile. She also noticed that the convoy of Alfred’s vehicles was parked at the villa’s entrance, with only one car having entered the driveway and parked in the yard.

“Mom,” Alfred said, trying to sound more gentle. Perhaps due to his habitual sternness, his attempt at warmth still came across with a faintly distant tone.

Not seeing Kate, Celia smiled and stepped aside to let Yael push Alfred into the house. She asked, “Mr. Davidson, where is Kate? Didn’t she come with you?”

“Kate is at work. I stopped by to see you on my way back to the office,” Alfred replied.

“Oh, I’m doing well,” Celia responded quickly. She couldn’t quite believe that Alfred had explicitly come to visit her. If that were the case, she would be pretty flattered and surprised.

Despite Alfred referring to her as “Mom,” Celia still found it difficult to see herself as a mother-in-law. Once inside, she immediately moved to pour him a glass of water.

“Mom, I just had breakfast, so I’m not thirsty. There’s no need to,” Alfred said, stopping Celia. “I’m here not only to check on how you’re doing for Kate but also to make up for any inconvenience she may have caused.”

Celia looked thoroughly confused. “Mr. Davidson, make up for Kate? Are you referring to compensating me?” She chuckled awkwardly, adding, “I’m quite puzzled by what you’re saying.”

Alfred took the new car keys from Yael and placed them on the coffee table. He told Celia, “Mom, last time Kate drove your car to the airport and had an accident, damaging it. Although it was repaired, it’s no longer suitable for driving.

“This is the new car I’m giving you on Kate’s behalf, and it’s the same as the one you had.”

Celia was taken aback; she said, “Mr. Davidson, you’re being too kind. Kate was my daughter; it would not have been a big deal if she had damaged my car. I’m not lacking in vehicles, so you do not need to replace it with a new one.”

“Nevertheless, it’s necessary. If Kate has caused trouble, as her husband, I must help clean up the mess behind the scenes,” Alfred said.

Celia smiled brightly, touched by Alfred’s kindness towards Kate. “Kate even mentioned wanting to buy a car for me secretly, but I stopped her,” she said with a chuckle, revealing Kate’s intentions in her moment of joy.

Alfred’s eyes flickered slightly, but his expression remained unchanged. He said, “Kate tends to drive fast, so it’s not about restricting her freedom but ensuring her safety. It’s good that you stopped her from buying a car.”

“Yeah, I know. I’ve also told Kate the same thing. Mr. Davidson, I’m reassured knowing that Kate is with you.” Her satisfaction with Alfred only grew. Celia had increasingly admired Alfred. Moreover, since the marriage was one that Kate had pursued on her own, regardless of the outcome, Kate had to face the consequences of her impulsive decision.

“Mom, I’ve also enrolled Kate in etiquette classes. She might be quite busy in the coming days, but I’ll ensure she finds time to visit you on weekends. If you miss her, you can always visit her anytime,” Alfred said.

Celia nodded, realizing that since Kate had only been back for just over a year, she was still catching up with the standards of high society. She said, “Kate does need those etiquette classes. I understand she’ll be swamped. If you both can come over on the weekends, just let me know in advance so I can prepare something special for you.”

Celia felt that the Davidson residence, while grand, was rather oppressive due to its many rules and regulations. She was apprehensive about visiting the Davidson family but knew she had to go. Celia had heard that Alfred’s parents were still on vacation. Once they returned, she planned to visit them with a generous gift as a formal gesture.

“Alright. Mom, I have a meeting at 9:30 a.m., so I must leave now.” Alfred, glancing at the time, apologized to Celia.

After she stood to see him off, he let Yael push him out.

Celia saw Alfred off at the gate and only turned back once his car had disappeared from view. Noticing the new car parked in the courtyard, she circled it, running her hand over its body. Though she didn’t need a new car, this one, given by Alfred as compensation for Kate, held a special significance for her.

*****

At the Sutton Group, Kyla told Kate, “Mr. Carpenter has invited us to go fishing today. I’m not interested in fishing and lack patience, so you should go.” She handed Kate the new fishing gear that her secretary Vita had bought and continued, “To win over Walotronics, it’s not just us; everyone else is working hard, too. If we can please Mr. Carpenter, our efforts will be more effective, given the strength of our Sutton Group.”

Kate took the fishing gear, considering a reason to request time off when Kyla offered her the perfect opportunity. Although she wasn’t part of the sales department, Kyla’s initiative to secure the Walotronics deal effectively made the two of them part of the sales team for this project. “What time did Mr. Carpenter schedule the meeting, and where did they go fishing?” Kate asked.

“At 10 a.m., he didn’t mention where they’d be fishing. Just follow him when you get there, and you won’t go wrong,” Kyla replied.

Kate glanced at the time; it wasn’t even 9 a.m. yet. She figured she could squeeze in a quick visit to Elijah at Purchas Group before heading to Walotronics from downtown.

Chapter 174

“Alright, I’m heading out now,” Kate said.

“Go ahead, I’ll be waiting for your good news,” Kyla said encouragingly before returning to work.

Kate grabbed her fishing gear and started to leave but stopped after a few steps. She turned to Kyla and asked, Can I borrow your car?”

She had been dropped off at work by the Davidson family’s driver, who told him to go back after she arrived at the office. Little did she know Willie would invite them to go fishing so soon-it wasn’t even the weekend. Willie enjoyed a lot of freedom at Walotronics. However, under his leadership, Walotronics was thriving, and Regency Group’s headquarters placed immense trust in him, allowing him to have the final say.

Kyla thought momentarily, then handed Kate her car keys. She didn’t forget to remind her, “Drive carefully. I heard from Mom that you’ve had two accidents already.”

“That’s not true; it was only one accident.” The first time, nothing happened Alfred just happened to catch her speeding. The second time was when she hit a tree on the side of the road.

“I’ll be careful,” Kate said as she took the car keys and left.

*****

After a brief morning meeting in the Purchas Group, Elijah had just returned to his office, sat down, and picked up the coffee his secretary had brewed when the landline rang.

He pressed the speakerphone button. “Mr Purchas, Kate Sutton from Sutton Group requests to see you.”

With Purchas Group and Sutton Group in talks for a potential partnership, the secretary assumed Kate was there to discuss business with Elijah. Elijah’s eyes sparkled with interest as he replied in a deep voice, “Show her in.”

At last, she arrived. Under the secretary’s guidance, Kate quickly walked into Elijah’s office.

Kate noticed that Elijah’s office had a décor style similar to Alfred’s. She might have thought she’d walked into Alfred’s office without the secretary’s guidance. She inwardly grumbled about Elijah, wondering if his office’s design was a sign of some unspoken connection or admiration for Alfred.

“Mr. Purchas,” Kate said as she approached Elijah’s desk, greeting him politely.

Elijah signaled for the secretary to leave. Once the secretary had exited and the office door was closed, cutting off any outside view, he said indifferently, “Ms. Sutton, please have a seat.”

“Thank you, Mr. Purchas,” Kate said as she sat in one of the black chairs.

As Elijah sipped his coffee, he kept his gaze fixed on Kate. Feeling slightly uncomfortable under his scrutiny, Kate smiled politely and asked, “Mr. Purchas, is something wrong? You seem to be staring at me.”

“If our baby were a girl, she would look very much like you,” Elijah said.

Elijah’s comment instantly faded Kate’s smile. Taking a deep breath, she shifted to a serious expression and said, ” Mr. Purchas, I’ve already explained that we haven’t had any relations. You also had someone verify that I haven’t had a child. We don’t have a baby.”

Elijah set down his coffee cup and said softly, “We don’t have a baby now, but we could in the future. Kate, don’t you miss Rowena? Just imagining how adorable and beautiful she would be, looking just like you, melts my heart.”

Kate exclaimed, “Elijah Purchas! Are you out of your mind?” She thought, ‘How can he even talk about having children in the future? What is he suggesting? Does he want to involve me and have me bear his child? Alfred knows this man well indeed.’

Elijah watched Kate quietly before apologizing, “Kate, I’m sorry. I was so disturbed by that dream that I couldn’t tell what was real or just a dream.”

“Mr. Purchas, I suggest you see a psychologist,” Kate said. “Thank you for the suggestion. I’ll consider it,” Elijah replied. Seeing that Elijah had apologized, Kate opened her bag and took out several anti-inflammatory and pain-relief medications she had bought from a pharmacy earlier. She placed the medications before him and said, “Mr. Purchas, I apologize again for my actions that night.

“These medications are quite effective in reducing inflammation and swelling. I bought them for you-apply the ointment regularly, which should help you recover faster.” Elijah picked up the medications and examined them, then said, “Thank you.”

“This is the least I could do. Mr. Purchas, don’t mention it. I hope your foot heals soon.” He couldn’t use his foot injury to keep her entangled in that case. It wasn’t accurate to say he held her back, but she felt somewhat caught in his grasp.

“Mr. Purchas,” Kate said.

“Just say whatever you need to say. I’m listening,” Elijah said.

Kate asked politely, “My good friend Xena took a photo of you without permission and posted it. It was wrong of her, and she should apologize to you. I believe you had already deleted the photo. Could you please let her go now?”

Elijah’s eyes flickered. He had suspected that Kate was here for Xena. “Kate, the way you’re talking, it sounds like I’m holding Miss Phillips captive,” he said. Rising from his chair, he walked around the desk toward a door.

Kate thought, ‘That must be the pantry equipped in his office.’

His voice came from the pantry, “I had Miss Phillips taken away, but I let her go after she apologized and deleted the photo. Hasn’t she returned home yet?”

“No,” Kate replied. The Phillips family panicked, mobilizing friends and relatives to search for Xena, but there was still no news of her.

Elijah came out of the pantry with two plates of delicate pastries and a cup of coffee. He placed them on the coffee table in the reception area and said, “Kate, come over and have some pastries and coffee. You have quite a few bloodshot veins in your eyes; you must not have slept well last night.” With that, he took a seat on the sofa himself.

Kate approached the coffee table and said, “I had much this morning, so I’m not hungry. Thank you for the offer, Mr. Purchas.”

However, the pastries were exquisitely made and looked very appetizing. If Alfred were sitting opposite her, Kate would have already devoured both plates. But with Elijah, she didn’t dare to touch them.

“Please try some,” Elijah said, holding a plate of pastries to Kate. I brought these from home; a pastry chef there makes them exceptionally well.” His warm and attentive eyes watched her closely.

When Kate refused, he didn’t retract his hand. Reluctantly, Kate took a piece of pastry. He withdrew his hand and set the plate down only after she had tasted it.

“Drink this cup of coffee; it’ll help you stay alert,” Elijah said.

“Thank you, Mr. Purchas, but I’m feeling quite alert already,” Kate politely declined the coffee.

“Kate, drink this coffee and have another pastry. I’ll consider helping to find Miss Phillips,” Elijah coaxed in a low, persuasive tone. “You know my connections if I assist, we could locate Miss Phillips within an hour.”

Kate was speechless and thought, ‘Am I walking right into his trap?’

Alfred had warned her to stay away from Elijah. Yet, she had come to him on her own for Xena. Now, Kate found herself in a bit of a predicament.

Chapter 175

“You’re afraid to drink the coffee. Are you worried I might have drugged it?” Elijah chuckled. “Though I’m not a good guy, I wouldn’t stoop to drugging a woman. That would be an insult to my looks.”

With his striking appearance, he only needed to crook a finger, and countless women would throw themselves at him.

Even Grace had started to set her sights on him.

“Mr. Purchas, you’re joking. I’m not too fond of coffee. If I drink coffee in the morning, I won’t be able to sleep at night. And whenever I drink it, I feel a bit uncomfortable, like it makes my heart race,” Kate explained.

Elijah’s eyes glimmered mischievously.

He had investigated her, though he hadn’t looked closely into her daily habits. He couldn’t be sure if drinking coffee affected her the way she claimed.

He asked, “So, what would you like to drink?”

Kate replied, “I’ll just have a glass of warm water. Thank you, Mr. Purchas.”

Elijah smiled again, got up, and poured her a glass of warm water.

Kate took the water, drank about half of it, and then placed the glass down. She said to Elijah, “Mr. Purchas. If I eat another piece of dessert, can you guarantee that Xena will be found within an hour?”

Elijah nodded.

Kate immediately picked up another piece of dessert. Even though she wasn’t hungry, she forced herself to eat it.

Watching her eat so slowly, Elijah could tell she wasn’t hungry. Yet, for Xena’s sake, she had willingly sought him out and even allowed herself to be put in this position. Clearly, she was someone who valued her relationships deeply.

Kate had only known Xena for a year, but she was already this dedicated. Yet Elijah had a child with Kate in his dreams. However, she kept him at arm’s length, distant and cold. Elijah felt a twinge of discomfort in his heart.

Once Kate finished the second piece of dessert, Elijah stood up and walked away.

Not long after, he returned with two small boxes in hand. He carefully packed the remaining dessert into two elegant boxes and handed them to Kate.

Elijah said, “Girls usually like sweets. I’m sure you’re no exception. Take these two boxes with you. As for Miss Phillips, I won’t pursue the matter further this time. But when she returns home, tell her that if it happens again, she can kiss her hands goodbye.”

Kate politely refused the desserts. “Mr. Purchas, I’ll pass along your message to Xena. Don’t worry. She’ll learn her lesson and won’t be taking pictures of you anymore.”

She added, “I’m on my way to Walotronics to discuss a business deal, so it’s not convenient to take the desserts with me. But thank you for your kind offer.”

Elijah stared intently at her for a full minute before saying,” You’re going to Walotronics to discuss a deal? Did your dad set that up for you? He really is a great father!” The last sentence dripped with sarcasm.

Elijah was well aware of Willie’s little hobbies.

Willie was Alfred’s right-hand man, and Elijah recognized his talents. Elijah had once tried to poach Willie with a high salary, but Willie had repeatedly turned him down.

If it weren’t for those troublesome dreams, Willie’s habits wouldn’t have bothered Elijah in the slightest. In Elijah’s eyes, it was normal for men, especially successful ones, to enjoy the company of beautiful women.

Not every accomplished man was as uninterested in women as he and Alfred were.

Kate replied, “It’s actually Ms. Sutton who’s in charge of it. I’m just following along to learn.”

Kate understood her father’s arrangements and knew he meant well. Besides, she was confident she could take care of herself.

Willie wasn’t the type to force anyone. And with her martial arts skills, she wouldn’t have to be afraid.

Elijah said, “Purchas Group has been sincere about working with your company, but your dad keeps dragging his feet. Does he think Purchas Group isn’t as strong as Regency Group? When Walotronics dangles a little bait, you’re all running to discuss a deal with them.”

Elijah had always been Alfred’s sworn enemy. Now, Sutton Group’s attitude toward the two companies only made Elijah more determined. One day, he vowed he would defeat Alfred, and Purchas Group would overshadow Regency Group.

Kate said, “Mr. Purchas, you’re overthinking it. It’s an honor for Sutton Group that you’re willing to collaborate with us. It’s a sign of your acknowledgment of our company, and we’re thrilled. There’s no way we’d ever look down on you. Mr. Sutton is still evaluating the appliances your subsidiary manufactures.”

Kate knew the real reason her father was hesitant to work with Purchas Group. But she couldn’t let Elijah take his frustrations out on her father or Sutton Group.

She said, “Although Sutton Group manufactures circuit boards, we don’t produce them for every type of appliance. Before entering a partnership, we need to assess whether we have the capability. If we can’t handle it, accepting the order would result in delays. Walotronics is a big player in Sherpsel. After doing his research, Mr. Sutton decided it was worth pursuing.”

Seeing that Kate refused to accept the dessert, Elijah didn’t press her further. He placed the boxes on the coffee table and said, “It’s only been a few days, and you have become quite smooth.”

Whether this was a compliment or sarcasm, even he wasn’t sure.

Kate figured it was sarcasm. Realizing he’d seen through her lie, Kate remained calm and composed, maintaining an air of honesty.

Elijah returned to his desk and pressed the intercom, calling his secretary to escort Kate out.

Before she left, he couldn’t help but remind her, “Be careful. And I wish you success in securing the Walotronics deal.” “Thank you.” Kate expressed her gratitude and followed the male secretary out of the office.

Once the office quieted down, Elijah stood still for a moment before walking back to the coffee table. He picked up the two boxes of dessert and tossed them into the trash.

He didn’t like sweets. He had prepared them specifically for Kate, but since she didn’t appreciate it, he saw no point in keeping them.

When he returned to his desk, he noticed the medicine that Kate had brought for him. He opened the bag and found a bottle of medicinal oil. After reading the instructions, he unscrewed the cap and applied the oil to his foot, which had been injured by Kate.

Once he finished, he called his butler and ordered, “Warn Xena, then let her go. Tell her that if she dares to speak the truth, her family and friends will suffer.”

The butler responded respectfully.

After leaving Purchas Group, Kate hurried to Walotronics. Halfway there, she received a call from Marjorie.

Marjorie said, “Kate, Xena’s home. That girl’s phone died, and she didn’t have money. She walked home from the Purchas family’s residence and got lost along the way, which is why she’s only just now arrived.”

Hearing that her friend was safe, Kate breathed a sigh of relief and smiled as she replied, “Mrs. Philips, you need to have a good talk with Xena. She scared us.”

Kate suspected Xena was lying, and she had probably been held by Elijah the whole time. After she went to plead on Xena’s behalf, Elijah released her. But Kate wondered if she had that much influence. She

thought, ‘Could it be true that Xena was simply without money or a charged phone, got lost, and that was why she was late getting home?’

曲

Chapter 176

“She drank several glasses of water and ate a whole plate of pastries as soon as she got home, saying she was starving. Now she’s in the shower. Once she’s done, I’ll give her a good scolding. Kate, I’m sorry for making you worry along with us,” Marjorie said apologetically.

“Don’t worry. Xena is my best friend,” Kate reassured her.

Marjorie laughed. “I won’t keep you any longer. I need to make something for that girl to eat. Come over when you have time this weekend. I’ll cook something delicious for you.”

Kate replied, “That sounds great. I haven’t had your cooking in ages, and I’ve been thinking about it.”

*****

Meanwhile, Grace was driving into Sutton Group. Grace had a close relationship with Kyla, so her presence at Sutton Group didn’t surprise anyone. However, she wasn’t there to see Kyla.

Grace took the elevator straight to the top floor. Not finding Kate in Claire’s office, she asked coldly, “Claire, where is Kate?”

Claire replied, “Kate’s out, Miss Weaver. Is there something you need from her?”

“Where did she go? It’s office hours now.”

“Miss Weaver, I don’t know where Kate went. I assume Ms. Sutton assigned her a task. She’s currently working under her.”

Grace then went to Kyla’s office immediately.

“Miss Weaver, Ms. Sutton is busy.” Vita tried to stop her, but Grace acted like she hadn’t heard, pushing the door open and walking in.

Kyla was on the phone, her face not looking too pleased. She quickly ended the call when she saw Grace enter.

“Ms. Sutton, Miss Weaver insisted on coming in,” Vita said apologetically. Kyla had specifically instructed her not to let anyone disturb her.

“Vita, you can go now,” Kyla said, signaling her to leave. Grace was someone Vita couldn’t keep out anyway.

Once Vita left, Kyla smiled at Grace and walked around her desk. “Grace, what brings you here today?”

“Where is Kate?” Grace cut straight to the point.

“You’re looking for Kate?”

“Kyla, tell me. Where did she go?”

Hearing the anger in Grace’s voice, Kyla immediately connected it to the events of the previous day.

She said, “Grace, Kate sometimes speaks without thinking. There’s no need to be upset with her.”

Grace replied, “Kyla, don’t try to defend her. I don’t care whether she thinks before speaking or not. The point is, I’m mad. I’ve been fuming over this all day. I can’t let it slide.”

Grace added with a cold smile. “And you don’t need to pretend either. I’m sure you’re secretly enjoying this. So, tell me where she is.”

Kyla was momentarily taken aback by Grace’s bluntness.

If it had been anyone else, Kyla would have snapped at them by now.

She said, “Kate went to Walotronics to meet with Mr. Carpenter. He invited us to go fishing, but since I was busy, I sent her instead.”

Grace replied, “Give me the address.”

Kyla gave Grace the address of Walotronics and the fishing location Willie had mentioned.

When Kate had asked earlier, Kyla had refused to tell her. Kyla asked, “Grace, what are you planning to do to Kate?”

Grace looked at her with a half-smile. “Do you care about her?”

Kyla couldn’t shake the feeling that ever since the incident with Chris harassing Melanie, Grace’s words always carried a hint of sarcasm.

Smiling, Kyla said, “Technically, she’s my sister, so I have to care a little. Grace, for my sake, go easy on her. Otherwise, my parents will blame me.”

If Grace went after Kate at Sutton Group, their parents would immediately guess Kyla had given away Kate’s whereabouts.

Glancing at the Cartier necklace still hanging around Kyla’s neck, Grace’s eyes sparkled. She suddenly reached out, picked up the necklace, and said, “Kyla, this necklace looks stunning on you, and it adds to your air of elegance.”

After that, she let go of the necklace and said, “Don’t worry. I’m not going to take Kate’s life. She’s your opponent, so I’ll leave her for you to handle. I’ll teach her a little lesson, enough to remind her how to speak to me in the future.” With that, Grace turned and left.

Kyla felt that Grace’s words carried hidden meaning. Though she didn’t dwell on it, she escorted Grace out.

“Kyla, no need to see me out,” Grace said, turning her head with a sly smile. “By the way, Dominick’s birthday is coming up soon. You better put some thought into preparing a nice gift for him.”

She winked with a touch of mischief in her expression.

Kyla blushed but still smiled. “Of course. I’ll prepare a gift for Dominick.”

Dominick wasn’t planning a big celebration for his birthday, just a small party with a few close friends at home.

Kyla walked Grace to the elevator, watching as the doors closed before heading back to her office.

*****

Meanwhile, at Regency Group, Alfred stepped out of his office, and Yael quickly approached to assist him, pushing his wheelchair forward. As they moved, Yael reported, “Mr. Davidson, I just got a call from Barry. He said Miss Weaver went to Sutton Group and was likely to look for Mrs. Davidson.”

He continued, “Mrs. Davidson is probably not at the office, and Miss Weaver left shortly after arriving at Sutton Group.”

Alfred gave a brief acknowledgment. “Tell Barry to keep an eye on Grace, but make sure she doesn’t notice. If she causes trouble for Kate, they should step in as needed.”

He knew his wife’s capabilities well. If it was just Grace, there was no real threat to Kate.

Yael replied, “Understood.”

Yael pushed Alfred to the meeting room door, where Oswald took over, pushing Alfred inside for the meeting. Yael then called Barry to make sure Grace was still being watched.

Alfred understood Grace’s temperament, as well as Belinda’

He had asked Belinda to design forty casual outfits for Kate, fully aware that Belinda would inadvertently let Grace know about it. The arrogant Grace only fell for Alfred.

Knowing how much Alfred cherished Kate, Grace would be jealous and make things difficult for Kate.

Alfred had not assigned bodyguards to follow Kate in secret because he trusted her skills and wanted her to face some challenges.

As his wife, she would have to deal with many storms, facing endless schemes and intrigues.

Yet, as much as Alfred valued her growth, he couldn’t stand by idly. After all, Kate was his adored wife.

So, he had arranged for a bodyguard to monitor Grace, ensuring that if she ever troubled Kate, Alfred could swoop in at the right moment to play the hero and support his wife.

However, Alfred couldn’t help but think his plan might be unnecessary.

If Grace confronted Kate alone, she’d likely be humiliated by Kate’s superior abilities. Of course, that would mean offending the Weaver family.

Alfred sighed internally. ‘So be it. I’ll have her back.

Chapter 177

Willie took Kate to a river for a relaxing day of fishing.

The river was about 10 feet wide and six feet deep. The water was so clear that they could easily see fish swimming around.

“How did you know about this river? There are a lot of fish here,” Kate remarked.

“A friend brought me here. Plenty of people know about this spot. On weekends, the riverbank is packed with fishing rods,” Willie explained as he led her under a large tree and set down a small bucket. “It’s a peaceful spot, not too far from the city. There’s a village nearby, and you probably saw the fields. There are a few farm-to-table restaurants too.”

He continued, “Most people who come here to fish on the weekends have lunch at those farmhouses. The vegetables are picked fresh. It’s nothing like what you’d get in a hotel. It’s a totally different taste.”

Farm-fresh vegetables always had a better flavor than those from the market. The ones sold in markets came from large-scale suppliers and were treated with chemicals. It made them less flavorful than the fresh, naturally grown from local farms.

Willie added, “I’ll make a reservation at one of those places later, just so we don’t have to wait in line during lunch.”

Kate smiled. “But today’s not a weekend. Will it be that busy?” Willie replied, “It’ll still be packed. This is the cleanest river in Sherpsel, and it’s full of fish. Most fishing enthusiasts choose this spot. The food at the local farmhouses is excellent. You’ll know once you try it.”

Feeling a bit guilty, Kate said, “Mr. Carpenter, I won’t be able to stay for lunch. I have to head back.”

She had agreed with Alfred that he would take her to etiquette school this afternoon. He had made all the arrangements, and she didn’t want to break her promise. She knew that if she didn’t show up, it could affect Alfred’s reputation. Even though no one would dare to accuse him of being unreliable, it could still reflect poorly on him.

He had been so kind to her, so Kate felt she needed to protect his reputation.

“You’ve got an appointment?” Willie asked.

“Yes,” she admitted.

Willie started baiting the fishing hooks and sat down. He tilted his head to look at her and said gently, “Miss Kate, when you do something, you should give it your full attention. If your mind is elsewhere, you risk achieving nothing on either front.”

Kate kept her smile, though she could sense his displeasure. “Thank you for the advice. But I can’t cancel this appointment. If I did, it would be disastrous for me. I hope you can understand.”

Willie asked, “Disastrous? Who could be so powerful, more so than Mr. Davidson?”

Before Kate could reply, Willie chuckled. “I didn’t mean anything by it. I just think fishing requires patience. It’s not something you can enjoy in just an hour or two. If you leave early, you won’t experience the best parts of it.”

He continued, “I’m not forcing you. If you’ve got plans, we can head to the farm restaurant earlier. At least let me treat you to lunch.”

Kate smiled apologetically. “Oh, I couldn’t let you pay. It should be my treat.”

Willie realized she was definitely leaving before noon. Though slightly disappointed, he concealed it well, returning the smile. “As the gentleman, I insist it’s my treat.”

Since he said it so firmly, Kate dropped the matter.

Kate wasn’t much of a fisherman. Sitting by the river with Willie, she mostly chatted, occasionally touching on business matters.

Willie, being the shrewd businessman that he was, wasn’t going to agree to a partnership with Sutton Group easily, even though he was inclined toward it.

He hadn’t come across someone like Kate in a long time. He was in no rush to seal a deal before winning her over. Willie couldn’t forget Kate had once favored Chris over the powerful Alfred. Remembering the honor of dining with Alfred last time filled Willie with excitement.

If he managed to win over Kate, it would be a small victory on behalf of Alfred, settling an old score. Kate would surely regret crossing Alfred.

As for Chris, he was already focused on the Moore family’s daughter.

Though Willie silently mocked Kate in his mind, on the surface, he continued to chat with her, smiling all the while. “Ms. Sutton?” An unfamiliar voice suddenly sounded. Kate instinctively turned and locked eyes with Chris’s gaze.

She thought, ‘What a small world. I ran into him even here! Next to Chris stood a young woman about Kate’s age. Though not as beautiful as Kate, she was adorned in fine jewelry, exuding a certain air of wealth. Despite the lavish accessories, her demeanor wasn’t overwhelming or ostentatious.

She had long, wavy hair that cascaded freely over her shoulders. Even though it was a warm day, Kate couldn’t help but feel hot just looking at her. The woman wore a printed knee-length dress and teetered on sky-high heels. As the woman approached, Kate worried whether those heels would survive the uneven terrain by the river. She wasn’t afraid of tripping or twisting an ankle.

“Ms. Sutton,” the woman called out again, standing right before her with a pleasant smile.

Kate stood up, returned the smile, and asked, “Miss Moore, I presume?”

She had never met Melanie before, but Chris’s presence made it easy to guess her identity.

Chris was now fully committed to Melanie, hoping to use the Moore family’s connections to shield himself from Grace’s revenge. He also aimed to leverage those ties to secure a partnership with the Weaver Group.

If Chris managed to get into the Weaver family’s good graces, the Cohen family would no longer fear the Regency Group. He dreamed of a day when even Alfred would have to rely on him.

“I’m Melanie,” Melanie confirmed her identity.

Melanie looked Kate over before remarking, “Ms. Sutton, why are you dressed like that?”

“I’m working,” Kate responded.

“Working by the river? Ms. Sutton, you do have a sense of humor.” Melanie laughed, glancing into Kate’s bucket, which was still empty. “Not even one fish yet? No luck today?” “No, not yet,” Kate admitted. “I’m like the old fisherman, waiting patiently. No rush.”

In reality, Kate rarely had any luck with fishing. Nine times out of ten, she caught nothing. Unlike Alfred, who always seemed to land a fish quickly. She missed the taste of grilled fish.

“And who’s this?” Melanie linked her arm with Chris’s, subtly asserting her claim over him.

On the other hand, Chris couldn’t even look directly at Kate. The last time they met, Kate had given him quite the beating. Every time he saw her, his nerves instinctively went on high alert.

“This is Mr. Willie Carpenter, CEO of Walotronics, and my fishing companion,” Kate introduced Willie to Melanie, keeping things simple.

曲

Chapter 178

Willie smiled when Melanie greeted him, then turned to Kate and said, “When fishing, you need to be patient and keep the talking to a minimum, or you’ll scare the fish away.” Kate smiled. “That’s true.”

She said politely, “Miss Moore, I need to focus on getting my first catch.”

Her words subtly hinted that Melanie should stop interrupting her. After all, they were not close.

Before traveling back in time, Kate didn’t even know what Melanie looked like. In this new timeline, many things and people changed.

Melanie smiled. “Good luck, Miss Sutton.”

Then she turned to Chris. “Chris, let’s fish here too. Since Miss Sutton is already here, we could keep her company.” Kate rolled her eyes secretly. She knew Melanie was doing this on purpose. She thought, ‘Does she think I still care about Chris? Can’t she see he’s scared of me after I beat him?’

Kate expected Chris to refuse, considering how scared he was of her. However, he dotingly said to Melanie, “Melanie, whatever you decide. I don’t mind.”

Melanie beamed with pride and even glanced at Kate a couple of times.

Kate was annoyed. She figured these two had gotten close rather quickly. Chris sure knew how to charm women.

Kate had lost herself over Chris and ended up with a tragic fate. She had to admit Chris still had a certain allure.

Melanie didn’t match up to Chris in any way, and she was even harassed by Chris. Though he hadn’t fully taken advantage of her, Melanie likely made her decision the moment Chris offered to take responsibility for what had happened.

Her reputation had been damaged. It would be impossible for her to find a good match elsewhere.

At that time, Chris was under the influence of drugs and was not acting out of lust.

As long as he was willing to take responsibility, Melanie couldn’t refuse. Otherwise, someone like her would never land a man like Chris.

Kate glanced at Chris. He was staring intently at Melanie, his expression full of affection as if he truly loved her. Kate couldn’t help but sigh on Kyla’s behalf. It seemed Kyla could only be nothing more than Chris’s other woman.

“Miss Sutton, what are you staring at?” Noticing Kate’s gaze lingering on Chris, Melanie quickly turned hostile.

She added, “Miss Sutton, I know you used to love Chris and wanted to marry him. But now he’s my fiancé. Our families are already in talks. Soon enough, I’ll be sending you a wedding invitation. So I’d appreciate it if you’d be a bit more considerate.”

Kate responded, “Miss Moore. If you’re that afraid of me looking at your man, hide him. Don’t let him appear before me.”

Melanie was left speechless.

Kate continued, “Also, you’re right. That was all in the past. I have no interest in your man anymore. So you don’t need to be wary of me. I certainly wouldn’t go after him.”

Melanie was fuming.

After a long pause, Melanie finally said, “People have always said you grew up in the countryside with no manners and shamelessness. I didn’t believe it until today. You’re truly shameless.”

Kate chuckled in disbelief. “So not liking Chris makes me shameless?”

She continued, “Miss Moore, do you want me to fight with you over him? Sorry, I have neither the interest nor the time for that. I despise him now. I broke up with him. You picked up the man I discarded, and now you’re showing. What’s the point?”

Melanie’s face was filled with anger.

“Chris, She’s bullying me! You have to help me,” she whined, tugging on his hand.

As Willie reeled in another fish, he couldn’t help but interject, “Miss Moore, Mr. Cohen, if you’re not here to fish, kindly stop disturbing others. Miss Moore, I heard every word Miss Sutton said. I don’t see how she bullied you.”

Melanie sneered. “Mr. Carpenter, you must be one of Kate’s admirers, right? She really knows how to seduce men. I admit I can’t compete with that. But seriously, Kate. If you’re going to find a new man, at least pick someone younger. Mr. Carpenter could practically be your father.”

Melanie mocked when Willie defended Kate.

“Miss Moore, watch your mouth!” Willie snapped coldly.

Kate stood up and walked over to Melanie.

“What… what are you doing?” Melanie stammered. She was scared by Kate’s intense gaze.

She warned, “Kate, I’m warning you. If you dare touch me, you’ll regret it. The Weaver family is related to the Moore family. If you hurt me, the Weavers won’t let your family off the hook.”

Remembering the last time Kate hit him, Chris instinctively stepped back.

“Melanie, say that again!” Kate’s face darkened with rage. “I seduce men?”

Melanie straightened up, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Oh, did I strike a nerve? Are you getting mad because I’m telling the truth? You’re just using your looks to hook up with any man who comes your way. First, you tried to seduce Mr. Davidson, then Mr. Purchas, and now you’re fishing with Mr. Carpenter. I know you two are fooling around…”

Suddenly, the sound of water erupted as Kate threw Melanie into the river.

Neither Willie nor Chris had time to react. Melanie was already in the water.

Clapping her hands, Kate said, “Your mouth is getting way too filthy. The water here is crystal clear. You might clean your dirty mouth here.”

She hadn’t planned on sparring with Melanie, but Melanie insisted on provoking her.

Melanie picked up the man Kate no longer wanted, then flaunted it as if it meant something. Kate hadn’t intended to engage, but Melanie kept dragging her into the conversation, and her words grew more vile.

Kate always immediately retaliated whenever someone offended her.

Melanie knew how to swim. Though she swallowed mouthfuls of water when she was first tossed in, she quickly recovered and instinctively swam to the shore. Soon, she climbed out, glaring at Kate from across the river. She snapped, “Kate, you… just you wait!”

Kate sneered. “I’ll wait. Miss Moore, take your revenge whenever you want. But if you dare insult me again, I won’t be as polite next time.”

She glanced at Chris, then turned back to Melanie. “Look at him. You fell into the water, and he just stood there, frozen, If you not even thinking about jumping in to save you marry him, your life is over. He’s not a man you’ll ever be able to control.”

曲

Chapter 179

Kyla was Chris’s true love. Anyway, Kyla wasn’t easy to deal with. Now that Chris and Melanie got together, Melanie

would probably end up in misery.

“Kate!” Chris said with a dark expression, “Do you know that you almost became a murderer just now? If Melanie can’t swim, you have to pay with your own life! Stop sowing discord. Since I want to marry Melanie, I’ll stay with her forever until we’re in the grave. No matter what you do, I won’t marry you anyway. You’re just an evil woman. And thank you for abandoning me.”

Kate chuckled. She laughed so loud that Chris even wanted to tear her mouth. But he did not dare to do so, because he knew he was no match for Kate at all.

Melanie echoed, “Kate, I won’t fall for your trick. Stop trying to turn me and Chris against each other. Let me tell you, I’m marrying him. And welcome to our wedding. It won’t be long.”

“Really? You’re going to invite me to your wedding! I quite like weddings.” Kate grinned.

Chris and Melanie fell into silence after her shameless words.

Willie put away his fishing rod and said to Kate, “Let’s go.” Kate immediately packed the things and left with Willie. When she passed by Chris, she deliberately paused and moved her lips. Actually, Chris did not hear what she said. This scene fell into Melanie’s eyes. She could not help but be curious about what Kate had said to Chris.

However, Kate really didn’t say anything. She just moved her lips to fake a suspicious scene. She knew that Melanie wouldn’t believe it and would only keep suspecting Chris. Then the two of them would argue endlessly.

Anyway, Kate just couldn’t bear Chris’s happiness and peace.

Chris had no feelings for Melanie to begin with. He married her just to save the Cohen Group. The endless quarrel would push Chris closer to Kyla, while Melanie would suffer from the humiliation of her husband’s cheating.

Due to Melanie’s interference, Willie was not in the mood to fish. However, he had a new understanding of Kate. This woman was sharp-tongued and never compromised when it came to bickering, but she was also a doer. He quite appreciated such a cool personality.

“Kate, if you throw Miss Moore into the river, I’m afraid the Moore family will go to the Weaver family and badmouth you. It might be disadvantageous to the Sutton Group. You were a little smart just now, but I think you should be more patient and forbear it.” After a pause, Willie continued, However, I quite admire your personality of taking revenge without hesitation right on the spot.”

Kate smiled bitterly. “Willie, even if I chose to endure it and let Melanie insult me as a whore, the Weaver family still wouldn’t let me off.”

Grace had long regarded her as a thorn in her flesh. After all, Kate’s man was that enviable Alfred Davidson. Since that was the case, there was no point for her to forbear.

Kate did not regret doing that. “I can’t tolerate her scolding me like that.” Of course, it was useless to regret it, because she had already done it. What was done couldn’t be undone.

Willie looked at her for a while and asked, “Why did you break up with Mr. Cohen? I can even hear about your feelings for Mr. Cohen in Walotronics.”

“It’s nothing. I just realized that he’s not as good as I thought. Moreover, he’s not sincere to me. Since he doesn’t love me, why should I keep him?” Kate shook her head.

When a woman married a man, it was naturally best if they loved each other. If not, she should marry the man who loved her, and definitely not the man she loved but didn’t love her, which would be tiring because she would be the only one to sacrifice in the marriage.

“What about Mr. Davidson and Mr. Purchas?” Willie asked.

Kate laughed. “Melanie was spouting up nonsense. Do you think I dare to seduce Mr. Davidson and Mr. Purchas? Who are they? How can a little girl like me flirt with them? I’m not tired of living.”

Alfred looked at his wife silently. ‘Honey, you often flirt with me. But you’re still alive and well, right?’

Elijah looked at his child’s mother gloomily. ‘Kate, I welcome you to flirt with me. When are you coming? Give me an answer.’

Thinking about Alfred’s situation and Elijah’s character, Willie felt that Kate was telling the truth. But there was no smoke without fire. Melanie must have heard some rumors now that she dared to say so.

Alfred had been rejected by Kate before. He must have held a grudge in his heart. The last time he stood up for Alfred, he always made things difficult for Kate, but Aflred was quite calm. It seemed that the two of them could not be like what Melanie said, so that was a deliberate slander.

However, Willie still reminded Kate, “Mr. Davidson and Mr. Purchas are not people you can fantasize about. You’re a smart person. You know the boundaries.”

Kate smiled. “Thank you, I understand. By the way, Mr. Carpenter, I’m so sorry today.”

Willie said magnanimously, “It doesn’t matter. It’s not your fault. You didn’t want to cause trouble. It just came knocking on your door.”

Kate nodded. “So we can go fishing together next time.”

Willie smiled and said, “Alright, we’ll meet another day. Why don’t we go to have a meal now? Time is enough. You won’t miss the appointment.”

He also discovered one advantage of Kate, honesty.

Even though she knew that she was fishing with him just to please him and could successfully sign the contract, she still told him honestly that she had to rush back at noon.

When he heard so, Willie was quite displeased. He felt that Kate was insensible, but he had to admit that businessmen liked to deal with people who kept their promises.

Kate looked at the time and said apologetically, “Willie, I still need some time to go back. I’m so sorry. Next time, I promise! The bill will be on me.”

By the time she returned to the city, Alfred would have also gotten off work.

Willie shrugged, “It’s fine. Then we’ll part ways here. Drive carefully. When you arrive, let me know.”

“Mr. Carpenter, I’m really sorry about today.” Kate knew she would leave a bad impression on Willie, but she had promised Alfred in advance.

Willie waved her hand. “Kate, you don’t have to apologize again and again. Don’t worry, I won’t reject working with the Sutton Group just because of what happened today.”

He had taken a fancy to Kate. and was still willing to tolerate her slight mistakes. Today’s fishing appointment was just the beginning. He did not have much hope. If they had really done it together, then she appeared less valuable. The harder it was to get, the more important it was.

“Thank you, Willie.” Kate thanked him gratefully.

“You’re welcome. The Sutton Group is really capable. I look forward to our future cooperation.”

Even without Kate, he would still choose to cooperate with the Sutton Group. Now, he just wanted to take advantage of their urgent business needs to approach her.

Chapter 180

Under Willie’s gaze, Kate drives away. Pressed for time, she drove extremely fast. However, she would still slow down at every turn in case she bumped into someone else’s car again. If another accident happened, the punishment would not be just writing a self-reflection letter.

Just as she was thinking about it, a car drove over, which was also driving especially fast.

Kate cursed in her heart. It seemed that they both treated the car as a plane.

As two cars brushed past each other, Kate also glanced at the driver. She failed to catch a clear face and only knew that it was a woman.

“Kate.”

Kate seemed to have heard someone call her name. But it should be an illusion. ‘Who would know me here?’ Kate shook her head and stepped on the accelerator.

Grace made an emergency brake. The wheels rubbed against the ground and made a squeaking sound.

The roads here were wide and flat, and there was little traffic, she could not help but speed up again and again. The feeling of racing was really satisfying. It had been a long time since she was so reckless. Every road in the city was packed with endless cars. It would be a miracle if there wasn’t a traffic jam.

After parking the car, Grace rolled down the window and stuck her head out, only to find that Kate’s car had already become a tiny spot fading away. “Damn woman, didn’t you hear me call her?”

She immediately turned the car around and stepped on the accelerator to chase after Kate.

Kate was driving Kyla’s car, indeed a good car. Although Grace was also in a good vehicle, she still couldn’t reach Kate no matter how she stepped on the accelerator repeatedly.

Grace had a hard time chasing after him and could not help but curse. “Next time, I’ll come in my private jet. Slow down. Be careful. You’d better not to get into an accident so early.”

After more than 20 minutes, Kate’s car arrived on the road back to the city. Due to the heavy traffic, she had no choice but to slow down.

Grace overtook countless cars before finally catching up to her. As their cars drove side by side, she called out to Kate loudly. “Kate!”

Kate finally heard it clearly this time. Seeing that it was Grace, she rolled down the window and quickly waved at Grace. Then, she rolled up the window again. Although there was a lot of traffic on the road here, it was a highway and she was in the fast lane, so she couldn’t get distracted. Grace was already furious after an exhausted chase. When she saw that Kate only waved at her slightly and rolled up the car window, she grew more frustrated. She suddenly stepped on the accelerator and the car sped away, leaving Kate behind.

Kate blinked and muttered to herself, “Is she challenging me? Want a race?”

She wanted to accept the challenge. However, considering the heavy traffic and the fact she was reaching deeper into the urban area, there was a big chance of accidents and getting caught by Alfred.

With this thought in mind, Kate did not step on the accelerator to chase after Grace. Instead, she watched idle as Grace left her far behind.

Just like that, the two of them returned to the city.

Kate did not dare to drive Kyla’s car to the Regency Group. Instead, she went straight to the Sutton Group to return the car in case Alfred knew that she had secretly sneaked into the car once again.

Grace was waiting for Kate at the entrance of the Sutton Group. She also parked the car there to block the way, preventing Kate from driving in.

Kate had no choice but to stop the car. She rolled down the window and stuck her head out to look at Grace, who was walking towards her angrily. Kate patted her forehead and raised her voice. “Miss Weaver, what do you mean?”

“Kate, get off.” Grace kept a grumpy face.

“Miss Weaver, what’s up?” Kate had yet to get out of the car. Seeing Grace approached, she asked kindly, “Miss Weaver, you look terrible. Did anyone make you angry?”

Grace took a deep breath. “Kate, stop playing dumb. Who else dares to make me angry except you?”

“Me? I only saw Miss Weaver just now today. How did I offend you? Miss Weaver, move your car, please. I’ll drive it in. I’m in a hurry.” Kate waved her hand impatiently because Alfred would arrange for someone to pick her up. If Yael saw her driving, she would be over. He would never help her hide secrets from Alfred. As his assistant, Yael indeed respected Kate, but he was only loyal to Mr. Davidson.

But Barry already knew about her racing and told Yael to consider reporting to Alfred. Barry didn’t want to do this either. He was ordered to follow Grace and chased after her all the way, who chased Kate all the way. He was also driving a good car, but he couldn’t surpass the two women even if his arms were so tight as if he could twist the steering wheel off.

“Hurry for what? I won’t move. If you don’t get out of the car, don’t even think about going in.” Grace glared at her.

Kate frowned. Looking at Grace who refused to give up, Kate recalled what happened yesterday. “Miss Weaver, are you bearing a grudge against me for talking to you in that tone when I picked up your call yesterday?”

“I thought you were too busy to remember it.” Grace sneered. Kate, as long as you get out of the car now, slap yourself 10 times on one side of your face, and say sorry to me 1,000 times, I will forgive you. Don’t make me rude. I’ll pull out your tongue.” Grace was quite arrogant. Everyone in Sherpsel knew that her ill temper was unparalleled.

Kate sighed. “Miss Weaver, do you know whose territory you’re standing on now? Do your parents know you’re like this outside?” “Do you think I’m afraid just because this is your family’s company? If my parents knew how you treated me, they would have tied you up long ago and made you kneel down before me.” Grace raised her chin.

“Oh,” Kate said. “No wonder you’re so arrogant. So it’s hereditary.”

Grace’s face darkened. “Kate, I’ll count to three. If you don’t get out of the car, don’t blame me for being rude. Do you believe that I’ll smash your car and dig you out?”

Kate covered her mouth in shock deliberately. “Smash the car? Then do it. This is Kyla’s car. Then you can compensate her with a new one. She has the intention to change to a new one anyway. She will be very grateful to you. After all, you’re her best friend.”

骨

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 161, 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167, 168, 169, 170) 

Chapter 161

Walotronics was located in the first industrial district of Sherpsel, which was quite far from the city center.

Vita drove for half an hour before reaching the first industrial district.

The industrial area was home to various companies, with Walotronics being one of the subsidiaries of the Regency Group. It was a large company, situated at the back of the industrial district, occupying several factory buildings and employing over five thousand staff.

The general manager of the company was Willie Carpenter. Although Willie hadn’t been transferred to the headquarters of the Regency Group, he was exceptionally capable and highly regarded by the upper management.

Since the headquarters had allowed him to manage Walotronics independently, Willie essentially had the final say on all major matters.

Naturally, he also decided who to collaborate with.

Walotronics had seen an increase in orders, requiring a substantial number of circuit boards. The original circuit board suppliers, despite hiring additional staff, were unable to meet Walotronics’s demands, prompting the company to consider collaborating with several other manufacturers. However, before he began contemplating potential partners, Oswald had already leaked some information.

Willie could have the final say at Walotronics, which showed he was smart. He knew the headquarters was fishing for something, but he didn’t know exactly what they were hoping to catch.

Privately, Willie asked Oswald if there were any specific instructions from above, but Oswald told him to handle things normally without giving anyone special treatment. If the quality was good, the delivery was fast, and the price was reasonable, they could establish a long-term partnership.

With Oswald’s words, Willie felt reassured.

In the past couple of days, many circuit board manufacturers had approached him, eager to discuss potential collaborations.

Just then, he received a call from his secretary, informing

him that the vice president of the Sutton Group had arrived. Without a moment’s hesitation, Willie instructed the

secretary to bring her in.

If he were to name the most powerful and largest circuit board manufacturer in Sherpsel, it would undoubtedly be the Sutton Group, although they had recently expanded into other industries.

A few minutes later, they met.

“Mr. Carpenter, how do you do?” Kyla entered Willie’s office with Kate and Vita, intentionally increasing her pace to leave Kate and Vita behind, creating the illusion that she was leading the group.

But it was indeed that Kyla was leading the group. Kate was merely there to observe and learn.

“Good to see you, Ms. Sutton,” Willie said.

Willie stood up and walked around his desk to greet the three of them, first shaking hands with Kyla.

He had heard that Kyla was a stunning beauty, and seeing her in person confirmed the rumors.

However, Willie felt that Kyla wasn’t a virgin.

Willie’s greatest weakness was his attraction to young women. To put it bluntly, he was captivated by beauty.

Men like him, who were always surrounded by women, had a keen and discerning eye.

Upon seeing Kyla, he immediately knew that Kyla wasn’t a virgin.

Willie asked, “And who are these two?”

Willie’s gaze fell on Kate, noticing that she bore some resemblance to Leland. He was aware of the incident where the two ladies were swapped at birth, but he refrained from mentioning it, waiting for Kate to introduce herself.

Kate did not disappoint him. She confidently extended her hand and introduced herself, saying, “Mr. Carpenter, nice to meet you. I’m Kate, Ms. Sutton’s assistant. I’m here to accompany her in discussions about potential cooperation. between our companies.”

Willie shook hands with Kate, feeling the calluses in her palm. He was first surprised and then enlightened. His gaze toward her softened with a hint of pity.

Originally a lady of privilege, Kate had been maliciously swapped, making her stay in a rural family. It meant she must have done a lot of farm work growing up. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have those calluses.

In reality, those calluses were the result of Kate practicing fighting skills.

Even now, she still found time to train, which was why her calluses had never disappeared.

Kyla then introduced Vita.

Willie invited the three of them to sit on the sofa in the reception area.

After some small talk, they naturally transitioned to discussions about cooperation.

Kyla outlined the advantages of the Sutton Group, while

Willie listened quietly without adding much.

Occasionally, he would steal glances at Kate.

Kyla, who entered the workforce earlier than Kate, certainly understood the meaning behind those looks.

Kyla thought, ‘Just as I have thought. Willie is indeed interested in Kate.’

Kyla couldn’t help but smirk inwardly, pleased that Willie was drawn to Kate, which would facilitate her own plans. But she was also annoyed. Kyla thought, ‘Am I not just as capable as Kate? Why is Willie interested in Kate but not in me?’

Vita was no less competent than Kate, yet Willie hardly glanced in her direction.

Once Kyla finished speaking, Willie smiled and said, “I’m aware of the Sutton Group’s strength. Ms. Sutton, you can leave your price list with me. I’ll review it when I have time and compare it with other companies. It’s always good to compare prices.”

He neither outright rejected nor accepted the proposal, leaving room for negotiation.

“You’re right. That’s only natural,” Kyla replied.

Kyla took out a price list she had prepared beforehand and handed it to Kate, saying, “Kate, please show the price list to Mr. Carpenter.”

Since Willie had sat directly across from Kate, she was closest to him, so Kyla just played the tricks without being noticed.

Kate took the price list, holding it with both hands as she presented it to Willie.

As Willie took the price list, he asked with a smile, “How long have you been with the Sutton Group?”

“Just a few days,” Kate said.

Willie said, “A few days, huh? Still a newcomer. You should learn a lot from Ms. Sutton.”

Kate maintained her smile, glancing at Kyla. “Thank you for your advice, Mr. Carpenter. I will definitely learn from Ms. Sutton.”

Kyla internally scoffed, recognizing that Willie was hinting at something. Kate was still too naive for the business world to grasp the underlying meaning.

After receiving the price list, Willie didn’t examine it. Instead, he casually placed it on the coffee table and began chatting with the two ladies.

Most of the time, it was Kyla doing the talking, with Kate occasionally chiming in.

In Willie’s eyes, Kate appeared quiet and innocent. Despite being the genuine heiress of the Sutton Group, she had not been exposed to much of the world, making her all the more appealing to him.

However, to truly capture the interest of the real heiress of the Sutton Group, he would have to exert some effort. The key was to make Kate take the initiative so that Leland wouldn’t be able to find any trouble for him.

When it came time for lunch, Willie politely invited the three of them to join him.

Kate couldn’t decide.

Kyla readily agreed and even added, “We need to have a few drinks with you, Willie Carpenter.”

“Girls should drink less. It’s easy for you to get tipsy,” Willie said with a smile.

Kyla laughed, “You’re so considerate. It’s fine, just a few drinks. Kate and I can hold our liquor, especially Kate. She can drink a lot and never get drunk. I’m afraid we might end up getting you drunk.”

“Oh, is that so?” Willie looked at Kate with a smile.

Chapter 162

Kate smiled and said, “Ms. Sutton is exaggerating it. How can I possibly drink that much? However, my alcohol tolerance is not bad. I can drink some with Mr. Carpenter.” Willie laughed. “Then we have to have a good drink later.” “Sure,” Kate replied politely.

Willie looked at her deeply and led the three of them out. The four of them walked out of Walotronics’s office building.

Willie turned around and asked Kyla, “Ms. Sutton, did you drive here yourself?”

“Yes.”

“We’re going to drink later, and I won’t drive. Ms. Sutton, do you mind bringing me along?”

Kyla quickly smiled and said, “That’s our honor.”

Hence, Willie naturally got into Kyla’s car.

He wanted to sit in the backseat with Kate, but Kate got into the front passenger seat first. Kyla had hinted to her to sit in the back of the car. Kate pretended not to understand and sat steadily in the front passenger seat.

Kyla couldn’t say it out loud, so she sat in the back seat with Willie.

“Mr. Carpenter, which hotel do you usually go to? I’m not familiar with the hotels here. I hope you can give me some advice,” said Kyla.

They were in the suburbs now. Kyla was unfamiliar with the hotels here but surely knew which hotel was the most advanced. She just wanted Willie to name a hotel that would satisfy him.

“We have a very down-to-earth hotel here, but the service is excellent. The taste of the food there is far better than other hotels. Coincidentally, our Regency Group’s subsidiary invested in it. Let’s go there. Oh, the hotel’s name is ‘Deanton Mayson’.”

Kyla smiled and said, “It’s indeed down to earth.”

Kyla knew the hotel that Regency Group invested in wouldn’t be low-class.

Kate also felt that the name of the hotel was very down-to-earth. In Regency Group, Theo was in charge of the hotel business.

However, Theo was usually in charge of Cheval Blanc. It was a high-class hotel known as a seven-star hotel. Many of the guests it received each day were rich or noble big shots. It required Theo, who was from the Davidson family, to entertain and deal with them.

‘It’s unlikely that Theo will show up at a hotel like Deanton Mayson, Kate thought.

Vita quickly drove to Deanton Mayson through navigation after Willie told her Deanton Mayson’s address.

Willie was the person in charge of Walotronics. Like Deanton Mayson, it belonged to Regency Group. He usually treated guests and discussed business at Deanton Mayson. He was a regular customer and a distinguished guest there.

After they got out of the car, they saw Chuck Jackson, Deanton Mayson’s general manager bringing the other hotel managers out to welcome them.

Seeing this scene, Willie smiled and said, “Mr. Jackson, you’re standing on ceremony. How would I dare to trouble you to come out and welcome me?”

As he spoke, he walked over quickly. Unexpectedly, Chuck led the group of people past him and walked behind him. Willie was stunned for a moment and felt awkward.

He turned around and was even more stunned. Soon, he reacted and said to Kyla and the other two, “Ms. Sutton, please wait for me in the hotel. I’ll be back soon.”

Then, he followed Chuck’s footsteps.

At first, Kate was curious about which big shot it was to make Willie leave them behind and follow Chuck to welcome them. But she was enlightened when she turned around and saw the familiar luxury car fleet.

It turned out Alfred was there.

This was the city’s outskirts, half an hour’s drive from the city center. Alfred had his lunch every day at Cheval Blanc. She wondered why he would come here to eat today. ‘He can’t possibly be here for me, right?’

The truth was Alfred was there for her.

He knew she had followed Kyla to Walotronics to discuss business with Willie today. In front of Oswald, he looked very relieved and wanted to let Kate experience the baptism of mutual deception in the workplace. However, at this moment, he could not help but run over.

He was afraid Willie, the lothario, would target his wife.

Kyla also recognized that it was Alfred’s convoy. She glanced at Kate and said to Vita, “That’s Mr. Davidson’s convoy. Why is Mr. Davidson here?”

Although she was curious, Kyla would never take the opportunity to approach Alfred because she was traumatized by him.

When she saw Alfred, she only wanted to hide far away. She didn’t want Alfred to stare at her with his cold, sharp eyes. Just one look was enough to make her heart tremble. The interaction between Kyla and Alfred was limited to when Kyla accompanied Kate to apologize to Alfred at the Davidson family’s house.

However, whenever she saw Alfred, she would be afraid. She also didn’t know why. ‘Perhaps Alfred and I were enemies in my previous life, Kyla thought.

Then, she said, “Kate, let’s go in and wait for Mr. Carpenter.” Kate nodded.

No matter why Alfred was here, she would not take the initiative to expose her relationship with Alfred in front of outsiders.

Alfred’s car stopped, and Yael got out. He first moved Alfred’s wheelchair out of the car and helped Alfred open the door. Then, he thoughtfully helped Alfred out.

“Mr. Davidson.” Chuck quickly stepped forward, wanting to help Yael support Alfred.

Alfred waved his hand. Chuck paused and did not dare to take the initiative to interfere.

When Alfred sat in the wheelchair, he looked at the group of people in front of him and said in a deep voice, “I came back from a trip and passed by here, so I came to take a look. There’s no need to make a big fuss. You don’t have to be nervous or afraid. I’m not here to patrol.”

He especially said to Chuck, “Deanton Mayson is doing very well. The results every quarter are not bad. Chuck, keep going.”

When Alfred praised Chuck, even though it was just a few words, Chuck was so happy that it was as if he had won a grand prize of one million dollars.

He repeatedly expressed his loyalty to Alfred and expressed that he would do a good job.

If he could get Alfred’s approval, he might be promoted to the person in charge of a higher-end hotel if he worked for another two years at Deanton Mayson.

Chuck did not dare to dream of entering Cheval Blanc as the general manager. After all, that was Theo’s position. How could he dare to snatch it from Theo? His target was the Jayhood Hotel in the East District.

It was also a five-star hotel owned by Regency Group.

The rank of the Deanton Mayson was four stars.

Alfred quickly saw Willie.

“Willie is here too?” he said in a low voice and Willie

stepped out. Willie smiled and said, “Mr. Davidson. I happened to be entertaining clients here. I didn’t expect to see you.”

The implication was, ‘What an honor.’

He had taken over Walotronics for so many years and managed it to prosper. It had grown from a factory with more than a thousand people to more than 5,000 people today. It could be seen how capable he was.

However, when he went to the headquarters, the most senior manager he could meet was Oswald, it was very, very difficult to meet Alfred.

It was not that he had not seen Alfred before. Every year, Alfred would attend the company’s commendation ceremony. He could see Alfred’s heroic bearing from afar. He had always regarded Alfred as his idol and almost worshipped him as a god.

“Oh, what client?” Alfred asked.

“Sutton Group wants to cooperate with Walotronics. Ms. Sutton has personally come to negotiate,” Willie replied.

Chapter 163

Alfred nodded and said, “Then let’s have dinner together. However, you don’t have to mind my existence. I’ll leave Walotronics’s matter to you. You can decide who you want to work with.”

For Alfred to say something like this, Willie was as overjoyed as Chuck. ‘This is Mr. Davidson’s recognition of me.’

He did not create Walotronics single-handedly. But he had built it up single-handedly. Of course, it was also because the headquarters trusted him and gave him enough authority to have his say in Walotronics.

Many people had even instigated him to lead Walotronics to betray Regency Group so that he could also become Sherpsel’s new business tycoon.

Although Regency Group gave him a very high annual salary, working for others was not as good as being a boss himself.

However, Willie resisted the temptation.

With a leader like Alfred, he was willing to be a high-level employee.

Of course, Willie was also very clear-headed. Even though he was the boss of Walotronics, if he dared to betray Regency Group, Alfred could destroy him at any time.

“Thank you, Mr. Davidson,” said Willie.

Chuck and Willie led the hotel management team to welcome Alfred and enter the hotel.

Alfred’s arrival alarmed Deanton Mayson’s management

team and the guests dining there.

Alfred was like the god of the business world in Sherpsel. His reputation was not inferior to those of popular celebrities.

He was respected and wanted by as many people as he was feared.

Kate and the others sat on a set of sofas in the guest lounge in the lobby and watched as a group of people welcomed Alfred in.

Even though he was in a wheelchair and could not walk normally, his aura was still so strong that no one dared to look at him directly.

Those who wanted to take this opportunity to curry favor with Alfred could only watch helplessly as Alfred was pushed past them. At most, they would smile and call out to him ingratiatingly, but no one dared to step forward to say anything.

Kate had long seen Alfred’s imposing manner but was still shocked.

She was lucky to be able to be with Alfred and not be strangled to death by him when she forced him to marry her.

Alfred’s wheelchair stopped in the middle of the lobby.

Willie quickly walked over. Kyla immediately stood up. She felt she should go over and greet Alfred. But she felt her legs were weak and dared not take the initiative.

“Mr. Carpenter,” Kyla called out.

Kyla thought Willie had walked over to say that he could not have lunch with them.

Unexpectedly, Willie said, “Ms. Sutton, Miss Kate, Mr. Davidson said we’ll have lunch together. Do you mind?”

‘I can still discuss the collaboration with Ms. Sutton during the meal. I can also show Mr. Davidson what I’m capable of, Willie thought.

Kyla was extremely afraid, but she could not show it. She revealed a flattered expression and smiled. “Of course not. It’s an honor for us.”

Willie glanced at Kate. ‘Mr. Davidson’s family had once proposed to Kate on Mr. Davidson’s behalf. However, Kate rejected the marriage through violent means. There was no news after that. Presumably, Mr. Davidson was tolerant and did not hold it against Kate.”

People in the upper class knew that Kate lived in the Davidson family’s house, but Willie didn’t.

He wondered how Kate would feel if Alfred was willing to eat with them.

With this thought in mind, Willie took a few more glances at Kate. However, Kate’s expression was calm. She did not panic or feel flattered. She was so composed that Willie wanted to clap for her.

Willie didn’t know Kate was like that because she always ate with Alfred.

Under Willie’s lead, Kyla pulled Kate along and walked to Alfred with Vita.

“Mr. Davidson.” When she was 10 feet away from Alfred, Kyla stopped and greeted him respectfully.

Alfred looked at her with a deep gaze.

Kyla forced herself not to panic. At this moment, she was Walotronics’s client and could be considered Regency Group’s client. She told herself Alfred would not do anything to her.

Kate winked at Alfred and smiled sweetly.

Alfred’s gaze deepened. He had always been looking at his own woman. He didn’t take Kyla seriously and couldn’t even remember her looks.

“Mr. Davidson,” Kate finally said.

Alfred nodded. “I heard from them that Ms. Sutton and

Miss Kate is here to discuss cooperation with

Walotronics. In that case, let’s have a meal together.”

“It’s my pleasure,” Kyla quickly responded.

Kate also smiled.

A few minutes later, the group sat at the dining table in the most luxurious room of Deanton Mayson.

Now that Alfred was eating here, Chuck naturally accompanied him personally.

Chuck brought the menu to Alfred and said respectfully, “Mr. Davidson, please order the dishes.”

Deanton Mayson was not Cheval Blanc, so he did not know what Alfred’ liked to eat. Naturally, he did not dare to order the dishes on Alfred’s behalf.

Alfred took the menu and flipped it open. The scene was silent.

“Is there anything you can’t eat?” Alfred asked in a deep. voice.

Everyone quickly replied that they were not picky about food.

Then, Alfred didn’t say anything else. He ordered Kate’s favorite dishes.

He knew that Kate could eat and was a pure foodie. He also ordered a lot of dishes. There were a total of 12 dishes, and all of them were Kate’s favorites.

When Chuck saw Alfred order those dishes, he thought they were Alfred’s favorites. He secretly memorized them and decided to promote these twelve dishes after that. He would tell everyone that Alfred had personally ordered them.

‘The dishes that can gain Mr. Davidson’s favor must be delicious. At that time, more and more people will follow the trend and order these dishes,’ Chuck thought.

Alfred also ordered two bottles of wine. It wasn’t because he wanted to drink, but there would always be wine whenever he treated a guest.

When the dishes were served, Kate winked at Alfred when no one was looking.

‘Good lord, they are all my favorite dishes.’ Before the food could enter her mouth, Alfred’s thoughtfulness and fragrance had touched Kate’s heart.

Once Alfred treated someone well, he was considerate, making people easily intoxicated and want to hand over their hearts to him.

When Kate first married him, it was only to repay his kindness. She had no feelings for him at first.

Now, she felt that Alfred had captured her heart.

During the meal, Willie talked about the collaboration with Kate and Kyla. He remembered Kate had rejected Alfred’s marriage by violent means and deliberately made things difficult for Kate. He always asked Kate about the Sutton Group’s products.

Kate was a newbie in the workplace and had yet to understand the operations of her own company. Willie had asked her too many questions, but she could only answer three or four out of ten. Moreover, it was the result of her overtime efforts.

Kyla regretted bringing her out. But she had no choice because her father had arranged it.

She didn’t expect Willie to make things difficult for Kate in front of Alfred. After all, Willie was interested in Kate when she worked at Walotronics.

‘Perhaps it’s because Mr. Davidson is present, Kyla thought.

“Miss Kate, you still need to study hard.” Willie poured a glass of wine for Kate. He picked up the glass and handed it to Kate. He looked at her, smiled, and said, “Miss Kate, I’ll punish you to drink three glasses of wine.”

Chapter 164

Kate took the glass of wine and said embarrassedly, “I’ve embarrassed myself in front of you, Mr. Carpenter. I’ve just entered the workplace and have a lot to learn.”

She had no experience working in a big company in her two lifetimes.

There was too much to learn.

“I’ll punish myself with three glasses.” After that, Kate drank it all in one gulp.

She drank three glasses of wine in a row and finished it in one gulp every time.

When she put down her glass, Alfred suddenly clapped slowly. The clapping made Kate look at him, but his eyes were deep and cold as he looked at her coldly.

Kate felt nervous. ‘Am I going to write a 10,000-word self-reflection letter again?’

“Ms. Sutton, you have good alcohol tolerance.” Alfred’s voice was low and cold.

Kate didn’t even know if he was praising her or mocking her. No matter what he meant, Kate still said with a smile, Thank you for the compliment, Mr. Davidson.”

Alfred stopped clapping and stood up. He said to everyone present, “I’m already full. I’ll leave first so I don’t affect your appetite.”

With him present, these people did not dare to eat freely. Only Kate was unaffected. After all, the dishes he ordered were all her favorites.

No one dared to ask Alfred to stay.

Everyone stood up and sent Alfred out of the private room. It was not until Alfred was pushed into the elevator in a wheelchair by Yael that everyone returned to their original positions and continued to eat and drink.

The meal didn’t end until two in the afternoon.

On the way back, Kate leaned against the car seat, thinking about something.

For the entire afternoon, Kate was a little distracted.

The Davidson family’s driver came to pick up Kate from work in the evening.

“Mr. Davidson has gone home,” the driver told Kate.

Kate was a little surprised when she heard that. She asked, ” Has Mr. Davidson gone home so early today?”

“It’s not too early. It’s in normal time.”

Thinking of Alfred’s rehabilitation, Kate asked again, “How’s Mr. Davidson’s mood?”

The driver said apologetically, “I only know Mr. Davidson went home. I didn’t see him. I’m not his driver. Unless Mr. Davidson wants to meet me, it’s difficult for me to see him.”

Kate stopped talking.

Alfred had the status of an emperor in the Davidson family. If he did not summon others, it would be difficult for others to see him. Even if he sat under the pavilion for an entire day, no servants dared to approach him except for his family.

Soon after, Kate returned to the Davidson residence.

The driver drove her directly to the entrance of Alfred’s residence and waited for her to get out of the car before driving away. He didn’t park in the parking lot like the others.

From this detail, one should see Kate’s status in the Davidson family. Of course, Kate, who was not very clear about the Davidson family’s rules, did not know that her status in the Davidson family was already on par with Alfred.

Kate held her bag and touched it. She didn’t find the gift she had prepared before. Then, she remembered that she had forgotten to stuff the other gift into her bag after giving it out this morning.

She could only give it to Alfred later. She hoped that Alfred was in a good mood.

Kate walked into the house.

“Meow, meow…”

“Woof, woof…” As soon as she entered the yard, Kate heard the sounds of cats and dogs.

Then, she saw a few cages in the corner of the courtyard. One cage contained two beautiful Ragdolls, and the other cage contained two cute pet dogs.

Kate walked over in surprise. “What cute cats and dogs.”

Kate stopped in front of the cage. With just a few glances, she fell in love with these small animals.

She squatted down and wanted to touch the Ragdoll, but the two cats avoided her hand and kept meowing at her.

“Mrs. Davidson, these are the cats and dogs Mr. Davidson asked someone to buy for you. He said that it’s for you to raise. He’ll leave them here temporarily and let you send them to Pet House when you get home,” James appeared behind Kate and said.

Kate stood up. When she heard James’s words, she smiled brightly. “Mr. Davidson gave them to me? James, I’ll go in for a while before coming out. Wait for me to send them to Pet House.”

Alfred didn’t like furry animals. Kate thought she probably wouldn’t like furless animals either.

He was willing to fulfill Kate’s wish, but she should send her pets to Pet House. They could not be kept in Alfred’s residence. Kate could go to Pet House every day to accompany her pets.

James smiled and nodded.

Kate turned around and left. After taking two steps, she turned around and asked, “James, how’s Mr. Davidson feeling today?”

James smiled. “Mrs. Davidson, why don’t you go in and take a look yourself?”

Kate smiled and did not say anything else. She turned around and went back into the house.

At the door of the house, she met Yael coming out of the house.

“Mrs. Davidson.” Yael greeted her.

“Hi, Yael.” Kate smiled back. After Yael left, she walked toward the man sitting on the sofa.

When she got closer, she went to the coffee table in front of the sofa. There was a lot of cash on it, and they were stacks of bills of 2 thousand dollars and were all new.

“Mr. Davidson, I’m back.” Kate put down her bag and went forward. She wrapped her arms around Alfred’s neck and lowered her head to kiss his face.

Alfred allowed her to kiss him.

“You still have the smell of alcohol.” After a long while, Alfred complained.

Kate sniffed and said, “You can still smell it after an afternoon? Mr. Davidson, your sense of smell is good.” ‘It’s simply like a dog’s nose, Kate thought.

“Mr. Davidson, what’s the use of this money?” Kate sat down next to Alfred. She looked at the money and asked Alfred.

It was about hundreds of thousands of dollars.

“Count it,” said Alfred.

Kate was stunned. “I count it?”.

“Yeah.”

“2 thousand dollars a stack. Is there a need to count?”

After she finished speaking, Alfred messed up the money and it scattered on the coffee table.

Kate was speechless. ‘What the hell does he mean by that?’

Kate couldn’t figure it out.

“Here’s your allowance for the afternoon and evening. Count it,” said Alfred.

Kate exclaimed, “My pocket money for the afternoon and evening? Mr. Davidson, I haven’t spent the pocket money you gave me in the morning. I don’t have time to go out and spend it. Now, you’re giving me so much pocket money. How can I spend it? “Alfred tilted his head and looked at her. He said in a deep voice, “In the future, all your daily expenses are on me.”

“Mr. Davidson, is it because of what I said in the morning? That was because Olivia was aggressive. That’s why I said that. I have a salary at work now. I don’t need you to support me.” As she spoke, she began to count the money. 200 dollars a time. As she counted, she said in confusion,” Mr. Davidson. If you want to give me pocket money, transfer it to me. Why do you have to take so much cash? After you take it, why do you mess it up and let me count again?”

‘He is finding something for me to do, Kate complained in her heart.

“I’ll only support you.” Alfred was still emphasizing.

“Alright, Mr. Davidson. You only support me.” Kate coaxed him like a child. “Cash has more sense of ceremony.”

Kate smiled and looked at the cash on the coffee table. Yes, just looking at it made her happy. It was indeed ritualistic and moved her quickly. As for the transfer, she wouldn’t feel anything when she looked at the string of numbers.

Chapter 165

“It’s bliss to count money till your hands go soft,” Alfred said in a low voice.

Kate was stunned. It turned out that he was creating happiness for her.

She said emotionally, “Mr. Davidson. Even if you don’t give me pocket money and don’t let me count it until my hands go numb, I’m already happy to be able to marry you.”

Alfred’s expression softened.

“Mr. Davidson, did you give me the cats and dogs outside? I’ll send them to Pet House in a while. I definitely won’t let them affect you. I guarantee I’ll pick up all the cats’ and dogs’ fur that fell,” said Kate.

“You’re only allowed to visit them on weekends,” Alfred said.

Kate instantly understood the meaning behind his words. She stopped counting the money, turned around, and plunged into his arms. Then, she wrapped her arms around his neck and exhaled at him. Such a charming look made Alfred’s eyes deepen. His hands wrapped around her slender waist without leaving a trace.

“Honey.” Kate’s voice was sweet and soft. When she called him honey, it was so gentle that it made Alfred feel comfortable.

“No matter when it is, you always come first in my heart.” Kate made a promise.

Alfred just looked at her without saying anything.

The handsome Alfred was right there, and he belonged to her. Kate felt she would be too stupid if she didn’t kiss him. She didn’t want to be a fool.

Hence, she quickly kissed his lips and seductively lured him to dance with her.

Alfred calmly allowed her to perform. He turned from

passive to active when she thought she was about to fail. He kissed her until she could not breathe before letting go of her.

“Mr…” Kate mumbled something and pulled open her hair clip.

Alfred looked at her hair clip and felt that it was ordinary. He threw her hair clip on the coffee table and said indifferently, “I’ll get someone to send dozens of clips over. There’s no need to use this.”

“I bought it in the past. I’ve always used it because it’s not broken yet. My mother also gave me a lot of new hair clips.” He pulled off her hair clip, and Kate’s black hair draped on her shoulder. Her elegant hair added to her beauty.

Alfred inserted his fingers into her hair. “You’re a nostalgic person.”

She treated the Garcia family people very well and was a person of love.

“How’s your adoptive mother’s injury?” Alfred considered squeezing out some time and bringing a generous gift to the hospital to visit Anna. That was the person who raised his woman, after all.

“Much better. She’s in trouble this time mainly because she wants to see Kyla. No matter what, Kyla’s still her biological daughter.” Kate’s words sounded a little jealous.

Recalling what Ryan had said, she thought she couldn’t be jealous. It was not that Anna did not care about her anymore, but her biological mother did not want the Garcia family people to contact her again…

On one side was her biological mother, and on the other side was her adoptive mother. Both of them were her mothers. How could she not contact the Garcia family people? Kate felt that she had to have a good chat with her biological mother.

Alfred pressed her head against his chest. He liked the feeling of her filling his arms.

He took out his phone and called James. After James picked up the call, he instructed in a low voice, “Go to the big warehouse and get dozens of hairclips. Tell the warehouse manager that this is my gift to Mrs. Davidson. There’s no need to register it.”

It meant that there was no need to return it. After giving his instructions, the person in his arms looked up at him. Her bright eyes were filled with questions. “Big warehouse? Registration?”

Alfred kissed the top of her head. Then, he explained gently, “There are many good things in our family’s warehouse. There are many types, so we have people managing them. The women in the family can choose from there when they need to wear jewelry to attend banquets. But they must register when they borrow it and return the jewelry after the banquet.”

Kate didn’t know what to say.

She sighed, ‘Davidson family has a lot of rules.

When she thought about how Alfred had emphasized to everyone that she did not have to abide by the Davidson family’s rules, Kate’s heart was filled with happiness and sweetness again. Although she and Alfred could not be a real couple, she was satisfied mentally. With such a husband, she was willing to be like this for the rest of her life.

“Honey, thank you.” Kate thanked him sincerely. “You’re too good to me.”

“You’re my wife. If I don’t treat you well, who should I treat well? Tell me honestly how much you drank in the afternoon and write me a self-reflection.”

Kate was speechless. “You punish me again after giving me a candy,” she muttered softly, “I have to drink to socialize. I didn’t drink much. Anyway, I’m not drunk.”

When he looked at her deeply, she surrendered. “Alright, alright, alright. I’ll write a love letter. Oh, no, I’ll write a self-reflection letter. I guarantee that the content won’t be repeated.”

Alfred let go of her. “Count your pocket money and we’ll go eat. Accompany me for rehabilitation later.”

For her sake, he had to speed up his rehabilitation and strive to stand up as soon as possible. Then, the first thing he did would be sleeping with her.

After being teased by her many times, Alfred had long become like a hungry wolf.

No woman had ever been able to draw out his true nature.

Alfred could not help but follow James’s directions when he thought of the woman in his dream. ‘Could the woman in my dream be Kate? Is that why I had fallen for her in just a month?’

“Okay.” Kate happily began to count her money until her hands went numb.

“I can’t bear to use such new money,” said Kate.

“If you can’t use it all today, I’ll double it tomorrow. No deposits in the bank,” Alfred said domineeringly, “I have so much money that I can’t spend it all in a few lifetimes. Your mission for the rest of your life is to help me spend money.” “Honey, you’ve been so kind to me. I’m afraid I’ll die quickly. After all, your admirers can’t wait to tear me apart.”

For example, Grace would want to tear her into pieces now. Kate did not complain about Grace in front of Alfred. That was a love rival that she, as a wife, should deal with. She would deal with Grace herself and did not need Alfred to do anything.

She just needed to know that Alfred was not interested in women outside.

“Are you afraid?” Alfred asked her in a low voice.

Kate chuckled. “Afraid? It seems that the word ‘afraid’ doesn’t exist in my dictionary. I’ll deal with them no matter how many they come. What’s there to be afraid of?”

“How rough.” Still, Alfred liked it.

“I don’t want to be rough. I’m very gentle. I’m just good at fighting. It’s my instinctive reaction. Just instinctive reaction,” Kate chuckled.

When something happened, she instinctively made a move.

“Mr. Davidson, can we still go to the night market after you finish your rehabilitation? Otherwise, how can I spend the pocket money you gave me?” Kate asked.

Alfred was silent. Ever since he was crippled, he rarely went out at night.

Grace’s birthday party was the first time he appeared at

night after he was crippled. That was why it caused a sensation that night.

Kate quickly thought of this problem. She turned around and shook his hand. She said seriously, “Mr. Davidson, don’t worry about the sympathetic gazes of others. You’re not inferior to those people standing.”

曲

Chapter 166

‘What’s wrong with being in a wheelchair? Alfred is so efficient. Elijah is still standing but can’t overpower Alfred, who is sitting.’ Just as Kate thought of Elijah, Kate’s phone rang. She saw the caller ID was an unfamiliar phone number.

Alfred had sharp eyes and saw it. His eyes were cold as he said in a low voice, “This phone number is Elijah’s.” ‘Elijah?’ Kate almost wanted to throw her phone away. “Mr. Davidson, how did Elijah know my number?” After asking, Kate felt that she had asked a stupid question.

For a man with status and power like Elijah, it was easy for him to know someone’s contact number.

Ring, ring, ring… The phone was still ringing. Kate didn’t know if she should take the call.

“Answer it,” Alfred said in a deep voice.

Kate carefully looked at his expression. His handsome face was tense, his lips were tightly pursed, and his eyes were deep. Kate sighed. ‘It’s this standard cold expression again.’ She didn’t know if she should answer it.

“I said, answer it.” Alfred’s tone suddenly became heavier.

“Okay,” Kate quickly answered Elijah’s call.

“Hello.” Kate tried to sound normal and not be affected by

Alfred’s cold expression.

“Kate.” Elijah’s deep voice sounded. “It’s me, Elijah.”

“Mr. Purchas. May I help you?”

Elijah leaned back on the sofa. He tugged at his tie and

said, “My feet are still swollen.”

“The swelling hasn’t gone down?” Kate asked. ‘It had been a few days, after all.’

“You stepped too hard.”

Kate was speechless. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to.”

Elijah said coldly, “If you did it deliberately, you would have lost a leg.”

Kate did not dare to reply.

“My family’s chef took a leave of absence,” Elijah suddenly said.

Kate instantly understood. “Do you need me to order takeout for you?”

There was silence on the other end of the line.

“Mr. Purchas, what kind of dishes do you like to eat? Tell me and give me your address. I’ll order takeout for you,” Kate added.

Alfred’s gaze became colder and colder. But Kate was still unaware of it.

“I heard that your culinary skills are not bad, Ms. Sutton. Come over and cook dinner for me now,” Elijah finally said his shameless words.

After thinking for a long time, he started to act shamelessly. ‘Otherwise, this woman will stay far away from me. If I want to see my child earlier, I must pull my child’s mother to my side as soon as possible.’

Kate was stunned for a moment and instinctively refused. Mr. Purchas, it’s not convenient for me to go over and cook for you now. Your chef is on leave. But don’t others know how to cook? I can help you order takeout.”

She did not dare to go over to cook for him, afraid that Alfred would strangle her to death.

After a moment of silence, Elijah hung up the phone.

But soon, Kate received a message. It was sent to her by Elijah.

She opened the message and read it. Her expression changed slightly, and she quickly deleted the message.

Elijah sent her a photo. No, it was a painting, a portrait of Rowena.

‘Elijah had drawn Rowena’s appearance. Has he dreamed of Rowena, or was he from the future like me?’ Kate’s heart was in turmoil. She held her phone and was conflicted. She did not know if she should go to meet Elijah.

‘No, I have come to the past. This time, I was not schemed against by Kyla and Chris. I was not pregnant. Rowen… I wouldn’t have her in this life. I can’t let Elijah’s probing mess my heart up. Otherwise, I will fall into his trap. With this thought in mind, Kate slowly calmed down. She cursed Elijah a million times in her heart. ‘As expected of Alfred’s archenemy. He is very cunning. If I’m not careful, I’ll be consigned to eternal damnation by him.’

Alfred kept staring at Kate. He did not miss her every expression.

When Kate revealed a conflicted expression, he did not make a sound. He allowed her expression to change from the initial conflict to the final calmness. It was like a roller coaster, rising and falling until it was finally calm.

“Mr. Davidson, let’s go eat.” Kate stuffed her phone back into her pocket and said to Alfred as if nothing had happened.

Alfred looked at her coldly.

Alfred felt suffocated when he saw her staring at him honestly. ‘She was hiding something from me, and it was related to Elijah. Yet, she acted as if nothing had happened in front of me. I had underestimated her.’

Footsteps sounded outside.

James came in with the two packages of hair clips he had gotten from the big storeroom.

“Mr. Davidson…” As soon as he entered, James felt that something was wrong.

He stopped in his tracks, unsure if he should get closer.

‘Did Mrs. Davidson anger Mr. Davidson again?’ James wanted to beg Kate to be careful.

“Bring it here.” Alfred retracted his gaze and stopped staring at Kate.

James hurriedly went forward with hair clips.

Alfred personally asked for the hair clips, so people at the big warehouse picked a few big brands and the best hair clips, making up two dozen for James to take back.

Every hairpin was beautiful.

Alfred picked up a hair clip and naturally combed Kate’s hair. Then, he helped her clip her hair. He pushed the remaining hair clips to her and said indifferently, “Put it on your dressing table. Use whichever one you like.”

“Thank you, Mr. Davidson,” said Kate.

Alfred looked at her deeply and stood up. He said indifferently, “I want to eat alone tonight.” With that, he held onto the sofa and left.

James wanted to help him up, but he refused.

When there was nothing to support him with, Alfred walked by himself.

However, he had yet to recover and could not walk to the door alone. He fell to the ground as he walked because his legs were weak.

“Mr. Davidson.”

“Mr. Davidson.”

James and Kate jogged forward to support him.

Alfred pushed the two of them away with a straight face. He stood up and walked again. Unfortunately, he only took two steps before he fell to the ground again. James wanted to help him up, but Alfred said coldly, “I don’t need your help. I can crawl out if I need to.”

“Mr. Davidson.” James’s heart ached.

Kate stood there and watched as he panted a few times before getting up and continuing to walk. Then, he fell again. Then, he got up and walked again. Then, he fell again. This repeated a few times. Her heart broke. When he fell to the ground again, Kate ran to him at lightning speed to help him.

But she didn’t steady herself, and they both fell to the ground. She was on the bottom, and he was on the top. All his weight was on her.

Kate felt as if a mountain was pressing down on her. Her head was still pounding on the ground.

“Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson.” James panicked.

“Kate.” When Alfred realized that he was on top of her, he quickly propped himself up and sat beside her. He went to help her up and rubbed the back of her head with his big hand. He looked anxious and asked, “Kate, does it hurt?”

The moment she fell, Kate felt the world spinning around her. It took her a while to recover.

Seeing his anxious expression, Kate hugged him and said bitterly, “Mr. Davidson, can you not torture yourself like this?

If you’re dissatisfied with me, vent it out on me. I won’t retaliate even if you hit me or scold me. I just beg you not to torture yourself.”

曲

Chapter 167

Alfred’s body stiffened.

James looked at the young couple and sighed in his heart.’ What a foe.’

He then silently backed out.

Kate explained, “There’s nothing between me and Elijah. If anything, I had a daughter with him in my dream…”

Alfred fumed. “Kate, you are my wife!”

Kate smiled. “Yes, yes. Mr. Davidson, I’m your wife. As I said, it was a dream. The first time I met Mr. Purchas was in the hospital. I went to visit my mother and accidentally bumped into him. In reality, I have nothing to do with him.”

Kate said, “If anything surprising, Mr. Purchas said he kept having a dream about the child I had with him. But he didn’t know if it was a son or a daughter, so when he saw me, he started to ask me whether I had a boy or a girl. He pressed me about where I hid Rowena…

“But I didn’t have any child, okay? He didn’t believe me. Later, he got a doctor to examine me and confirm that I was still a virgin and couldn’t have had a child. That’s why he

stopped pestering me.”

Alfred frowned in deep thought. “He’s dreaming, too?”

Such a strange thing happened to Alfred and Elijah at the same time. Alfred was haunted by a dream. So was Elijah. Kate was stunned. “Too?”

Kate wondered, ‘Did Alfred often dream, too?’

“You and Elijah had a daughter called Rowena?” asked Alfred.

“Mr. Davidson, it was the twisted and bizarre dream I had, not the truth. I’m still a virgin. Not to mention giving birth, I haven’t slept with a man.”

Alfred rolled his eyes. “You’re still as shameless as ever!”

Kate blushed. “I’m just telling the truth.”

Years ago, Kate had indeed had sex, but she had no impression of that chaotic night. She only knew that when she woke up the next day, her entire body was sore, as if she had been run over by a car.

That day, she lay in bed for an entire day before coming back to her senses.

After marrying Chris, Chris had never touched her. Coupled with the fact that she was pregnant, she had no impression of having sex and didn’t know how it felt.

At the moment, she was still a virgin and truly had no idea what it felt like to have sex.

Alfred gently touched her face and said in a low voice, “I’ve known Elijah since I was little. We’ve been fighting since we were young. He was the one who always wanted to fight with me. I know him well. He’s stubborn. Once he makes up his mind, he will hold on to it.”

Just like fighting with Alfred, Elijah did not give up after losing for over ten to twenty years. He still took every opportunity to hit Alfred when Alfred was down.

Alfred explained, “He’s also had brain surgery. I suppose he suspects that the dream he had was the truth. It’s just that he lost his memory and forgot part of it. Even though he had a doctor examine you, he still thinks you were lying to him and that his dream was his loss of memory.”

Kate was stunned and thought, ‘Alfred indeed knows Elijah inside out. That’s exactly what Elijah thought.’

Alfred’s delicate fingers were still gently touching Kate’s face. There was tenderness in his eyes as his deep voice sounded. “He thinks you had his child. He will set you up step by step and trap you. Then, he will force you to hand over the child. If you can’t hand the child over, he will force on you and make you carry his child.”

Kate protested, “No way. I don’t even like him. How would possibly have a child with him?”

Alfred sneered. “He’ll try everything to get what he wants. If you hadn’t been with me, you would have been imprisoned by him and forced to give birth to his child.”

Kate widened her mouth in shock, wondering if Elijah would force himself on a woman.

“He’s not interested in other women, but if he’s interested in a woman, he’ll have her even if he has to force himself on her. So…” Alfred leaned close to Kate’s ear and whispered, ” Stay away from Elijah. I don’t want to be cuckolded. Also, block Elijah’s cell phone number. Don’t answer his calls again.”

Kate nodded repeatedly. She quickly took out her phone and blacklisted Elijah’s number.

When Alfred saw she had finished operating, his eyes flickered with a cunning light.

He sneered in his heart. ‘Well, I also know how to slander a person.’

Kate asked, “Mr. Davidson, what if I run into Elijah?”

Alfred said coldly, “Do you still need me to tell you what to do?”

Kate smiled awkwardly and pondered, ‘If I fight, I can’t beat Elijah, right? Elijah has a lot of bodyguards. I might be able to fight to a draw if I faced two people alone. But there would be no chance of winning if I had to fight seven or eight people alone.’

“Kate, you’re a smart woman. Don’t play dumb in front of me.” Alfred pinched her face lightly. When Kate faced him, he suddenly pressed her to the ground and got on top of her with his strong body, domineeringly tasting the sweetness on her lips.

It was a kiss of punishment. It was also a kiss to tell people she was his. The kiss was not gentle at all. It was like a dog gnawing at her.

After a while, Alfred let go of Kate, got off her, and stood up on his own.

Kate lay on the ground and adjusted her complexion. She also turned over and stood up, touching her bleeding lips and complaining, “For God’s sake, you bit my lips like a dog.”

Alfred smirked. “Yeah. I even want to have kids with you.”

Kate almost bit her tongue.

“Mr. Davidson, are you serious? You want to have kids with me, huh? Can you get me pregnant?”

Alfred flicked her forehead with his finger, causing her to cry out of pain.

Alfred glanced at Kate. “Let’s go.”

Kate asked curiously, “Where are we going?”

Alfred glared at him. “Aren’t you hungry?”

Kate covered her stomach. “I’m starving.”

Alfred smiled. “Then why are you asking me where I’m going?”

Kate giggled and helped Alfred sit back in the wheelchair before wheeling him out.

The couple who had fought made peace and were good again. Life was like the sea. There were calm times and turbulent times.

*****

In the Purchas Mansion, after waiting for a long time, Elijah, who did not receive a reply from Kate, threw his phone on the coffee table.

At that moment, a bodyguard walked in. “Mr. Purchas.” Elijah looked up.

The bodyguard said respectfully, “Miss Phillips secretly took photos of you and even posted the photo on social media.”

“Xena?” Elijah muttered the name.

Xena was Kate’s best friend. When Kate entered the upper-class society, she was ostracized everywhere and was often mocked. Only Xena treated her sincerely, so the two of them became good friends.

Elijah had no impression of Xena. He only knew this rich young lady had a strange habit of collecting photos of handsome men.

“When did she secretly take photos of me?” asked Elijah.

Surprisingly, Elijah didn’t notice it at all. He couldn’t help but admire Xena’s ability to secretly take photos. It was a loss to the private detective world that she didn’t become a private detective.

The bodyguard answered, “Two days ago.”

Elijah asked casually, “Where’s Xena now?”

The bodyguard said, “In the Phillips family.”

Elijah’s charming eyes flickered with a cunning light. He instructed coldly, “Go to the Phillips family and invite Xena over. Remember to get my photos back.”

“If Xena were in my hands, I am sure Kate would come looking for her.’ Elijah thought, ‘Kate, don’t blame me for being sinister. I just want my child back…

曲

Chapter 168

At the same time, Grace looked wronged in the Weaver family. “Martin, are you just going to watch your dear sister suffer?”

Grace wrapped her arms around Martin’s arm and said aggrievedly, “Even a country bumpkin like Kate dared to treat me like this. You guys claimed that other than Cynthia, I’m the most respected rich young lady in Sherpsel. You said you all are protecting me, loving me, and doting on me. Now I’ve been humiliated by Kate, but you guys aren’t helping me.”

Martin tilted his head to look at Grace and asked, “How do you want me to avenge you? Usually, you can handle those people you disrespect on your own. Why do you want me to do it this time?”

Martin wondered, ‘Kate is just the Sutton family’s daughter. How could Grace not be able to handle it?’

Grace said with jealousy, “It’s all because she lives in the Davidson family. Martin, you know Mr. Davidson’s temper. No matter what his attitude toward Kate is, only he can do that. If Kate doesn’t leave the Davidson family, I can never deal with her easily.

“But I’ve held it for so long. I can’t hold it anymore.”

Martin pondered for a moment and said, “How about I deal with Sutton Group to make them suffer a little and force Kate to apologize to you?”

Grace nodded. “Kyla is the vice president of Sutton Group. Martin, if you deal with Sutton Group, Kyla must come and beg me. I go way back with Kyla and take her as a friend. Besides, Dominick has feelings for Kyla. Once Kyla begs Dominick, do you think Dominick will just watch and do nothing?”

After that, Grace added, “Martin, let’s do as you say. Deal with Sutton Group and make them suffer heavy losses. Teach Kate a lesson and let her know that she would get the entire Sutton Group into trouble if she messed with the wrong person.

“This way, Kate’s parents will hate her. It can be considered as a favor for Kyla and Dominick.”

Grace pondered, ‘If the Weaver family dealt with Sutton Group, Kyla would turn to me and Dominick for help, which would create an opportunity for Dominick.

After Leland and his wife hated Kate, they felt Kyla, whom they had raised since she was young, was more reliable and would no longer think of replacing their heiress. Kyla could steadily take over then.

“Alright, I’ll seek justice for you.” Martin’s eyes sparkled. He had the excuse to swallow Sutton Group and take it over to Weaver Group. He could also increase Weaver Group’s strength.

Grace smiled. “Thank you, Martin.”

“You can vent your anger just by suppressing Sutton Group, huh?” Martin tapped Grace’s nose lightly. “Don’t leave any traces when you make a move. Don’t let anyone see it. Do it in the blind spot of the surveillance camera. Kate is Mr. Davidson’s caregiver, but so what? Will Mr. Davidson make Weaver Group his enemy because of her?”

Grace smiled with ruthlessness in her eyes. “Of course, it’s not just to deal with Sutton Group. I’ll tear Kate’s mouth apart tomorrow. She dared to talk to me like that. If I don’t teach her a lesson, she’ll think that she’s walking all over me.

“Martin, what’s Mr. Davidson’s attitude toward Kate? Have you figured it out?”

Martin shook his head. “The Davidson family is an impregnable fortress. Unless they say it themselves, it will be difficult for outsiders to inquire about the inside.”

It was also difficult for them to ask around, and they would not easily ask around because that would be offensive.

On the surface, Weaver Group and Regency Group minded their own business. However, when it came to benefits, neither of them could care for their own business only.

The two families had competed countless times in secret.

Weaver Group had even secretly helped Purchas Group, wanting to use Elijah to ruthlessly knock Regency Group down once. But what happened in the end?

Anyway, Weaver Group could not fall out with Regency Group at the moment.

Therefore, Martin would not arrange for someone to ask about Alfred’s attitude toward Kate. That was Alfred’s private matter. It would not be helpful for them to find out. To put it bluntly, even if Alfred fell in love with Kate, so what? Alfred was no longer a real man.

“Grace, your focus now shouldn’t be on Alfred. He’s no longer worthy of you. You should pay more attention to Elijah.” Martin sighed. “It’s as if we’re taking advantage of your marriage.”

As the gem of the Weaver family, Grace shouldn’t have to worry about her marriage. However, Grace said that if she were to get married, she would marry the head of the family and marry into a family of equal status. She didn’t fancy anyone below the Weaver family.

In the entire Sherpsel, only the Davidson family and the Purchas family are on par with or above the Weaver family. With Alfred’s current situation, even if Grace still wanted to marry him, Martin would not let her. So, Elijah was the only choice left.

Grace pursed her lips. “I brought Elijah breakfast today and confessed my love for him directly. He rejected me. He’s the same as Alfred.”

Alfred had always rejected her. In the Weaver family, Grace could get whatever she wanted, but she was nothing to Alfred. The stark contrast stimulated Grace’s desire to conquer. She swore to win Alfred’s heart. Unexpectedly, Alfred got into a car accident. Grace had no choice but to shift her eye on Elijah.

Martin tried to convince Grace. “How about we give up and look at the young talents in other cities? For example, the Moore family in Brika City. But the Moore family has been passed down for generations to only one heir. Women who marry into the Moore family are under great pressure to have male heirs. But in terms of wealth and status, the Moore family is worthy of our Weaver family.”

Grace pretended to be upset. “Martin, you bear to see me marry into a family far away from home, huh?”

Martin was at a loss for words. He really couldn’t bear to part with Grace.

“I want Elijah. When I win him over, we’ll work together. I don’t believe we’re not Mr. Davidson’s match. I’ll make Mr. Davidson regret it!” Grace still couldn’t get over Alfred, but she hated him.

Martin patted Grace’s head dotingly and said, “My sister is the best. Since you insist you want Elijah, I will help you. If you can’t do it openly, you can play some little tricks. Elijah is cold, but he’s responsible.”

“Martin, please.” Grace’s face turned red. “I’m not going to play dirty tricks. I’d rather not get married for the rest of my life than throw myself on a man. A forced love won’t be happy. Even if I have Elijah’s body, I won’t be happy if I don’t win his heart. What I want is happiness.”

Not only did Grace want Elijah, but she also wanted his heart. Only when she was spoiled by Elijah and became his treasure could she make Alfred regret his actions.

Martin smiled. “Alright, alright. It’s my fault. I shouldn’t have suggested you do that. My sister is open and straightforward.”

Martin was the CEO of Weaver Group. In business, results were all that mattered. Regardless of the process, as long as it was not against the law, he had done many indecent things.

When it came to Grace’s problem, Martin habitually used his methods to teach her.

Grace raised her chin high. “I know I’m a little unreasonable, but I can afford to be so. However, I also have dignity and a bottom line.”

‘I will never do anything that might demean myself. If I really couldn’t win Elijah over, forget it.’ Grace thought.’

There are plenty of fish in the sea. I won’t abandon my pride and dignity for a man.

Chapter 169

Kate did not know that the Weaver siblings were discussing how to take revenge on her.

She accompanied Alfred for dinner and then pushed him outside to relax, planning to return for rehabilitation after watching the sunset.

As soon as the couple walked out of the mansion, they met Belinda.

Belinda parked her car by the roadside, took her bag, and walked toward the couple in high heels.

“Mr. Davidson.”

Belinda smiled as she approached, nodding politely at Kate. “Ms. Sutton.”

“Ms. Sowle.” Kate smiled back, guessing the reason for Belinda’s visit. Feeling embarrassed, she said, “Ms. Sowle, I am sorry. I completely forgot what I promised you.”

Belinda glanced at Alfred, noticing that his expression was calm. She smiled and said, “Ms. Sutton, you have been busy, so it is normal to forget. It just so happens that I am free now, so I came over.”

“Mr. Davidson, are you planning to take a walk?” Belinda asked.

Alfred hummed faintly. “However, since you are here, let us go inside first.”

Belinda was somewhat flattered. “Thank you, Mr. Davidson.” She did not have to wait. She did not make a wasted trip. Hence, Kate pushed Alfred back. Half an hour later, Kate asked, “Ms. Sowle, what would you like to drink?”

Belinda smiled and said, “I have been feeling a bit dehydrated lately. Can you get me a glass of soda water? Cold would be best.”

“Alright, Ms. Sowle. Have a chat with Mr. Davidson. I’ll go get you a glass of soda water,” Kate said and walked away.

She went to look for James and asked him quietly, “Do you have any soda water in the kitchen?”

Alfred had fruit as well, but they were all high-end imported varieties.

Kate did not expect Belinda to ask for soda water. She was unsure if Belinda felt dehydrated or was trying to make things difficult for her.

James said, “Yes, there’s everything in the big kitchen. Although Madam and the young masters don’t drink soda water, we do. The big kitchen handles the meals for the entire Davidson family.”

The food standards for the servants were different from those of the masters.

But every day, there was always fruit after meals, and the after-meal fruit was usually common,

“I’ll have to trouble you, James, to make a trip for me and bring back a few iced soda water. I’ll pour a cup of soda water for Ms. Sowle.”

She wanted to drink it, too.

She used to enjoy making her own soda drinks.

James nodded. “I’ll call someone to send it over. It will be faster.”

As he spoke, James called the kitchen.

The Davidson family’s staff were highly efficient. A few minutes after Kate spoke to James, iced soda water was sent over from the big kitchen.

Kate poured three glasses of soda water.

“Ms. Sowle.” Kate handed a glass to Belinda first. After Belinda took it, she gave Alfred the second glass and a glass for herself.

Belinda sipped two sips of soda water through a straw. “It’s refreshing.” Kate smiled.

Seeing that Alfred was looking at the soda water without any intention of drinking it, Kate guessed that this

privileged man had probably never had soda water before. “Ms. Sutton, Mr. Davidson instructed me to design 40 sets of daily clothes for you. I wonder what style you like. Please tell me your requirements, and in a few days, I will bring the design blueprints over for you to review. If there are no problems, we can start working on them.”

“Ms. Sowle, I have a few requirements. As long as the clothes are not revealing, I will be happy. I trust Ms. Sowle completely. You can make them according to my size. Whatever style you choose, I will like it.”

Belinda took the high-end approach, and Kate trusted that she would not do anything inappropriate with her clothes. She did not have many specific preferences when it came to clothing.

“It needs to be simple, not too complicated, and no skin below the neck should be exposed. In the summer, she prefers wearing cropped pants.” Kate did not specify any requests, but Alfred spoke up.

Hearing Alfred’s comment, Kate glanced at him twice. He had noticed that she liked wearing cropped pants.

“Alright, I understand. Ms. Sutton, would you like a few dresses?” Belinda enquired.

“There’s no need.” Kate declined immediately.

She walked fast, and wearing dresses made her feel like her stride was restricted.

If someone bullied her and she was forced to retaliate, it would be inconvenient to fight in a dress.

Alfred said in a deep voice, “Design five dresses for her for each season. They should be slim-fitting, long dresses.”

Kate instinctively responded, “Mr. Davidson, I do not like slim-fitting dresses.”

If she had to wear a dress, she would prefer something loose, or even better-skirt pants. That’s right, she would rather have skirt pants.

“Mr. Davidson, I want skirt pants.” Kate volunteered.

Although wearing them would look like a dress, she could still run without a problem if anything unexpected happened. Alfred stared at her for a long time before turning to Belinda, saying, “Make skirt pants for the autumn and summer seasons and slim-fitting dresses for the other two seasons. Belinda, sorry to trouble you.”

Kate opened her mouth but, in the end, said nothing.

“Might as well agree to avoid making him angry.” She thought.

Belinda smiled and said, “It is no trouble. It is an honor for us to have Mr. Davidson’s business.”

Witnessing the interaction between the couple, Belinda felt both shaken and envious.

Alfred was so special to Kate that Belinda began to suspect they were husband and wife.

“Ms. Sutton, let me take your measurements,” Belinda said as she got to work.

“Okay,” Kate responded.

Belinda quickly helped Kate take her measurements

Alfred glanced at the sizes Belinda had noted and remembered them.

He needed to contact a famous overseas wedding designer to help Kate design her wedding dress.

Once he could walk like a normal person, he would give Kate a grand wedding, and of course, she deserved the best custom-made wedding dress.

Belinda was well-known in the country, especially in Sherpsel, but her reputation could not compare to foreign masters. Therefore, the wedding dress design would not be entrusted to Belinda.

Moreover, Alfred had not made any arrangements yet and did not plan to publicly announce his relationship with Kate for the time being.

If Belinda were to help Kate design the wedding dress, Grace would undoubtedly be the first to find out. Given Grace’s personality, she would not spare Kate.

Alfred looked intently at his wife. For now, this woman still needed to live under his protection.

Kate and Belinda did not have a close relationship and did not get along very well.

Alfred was also a man of few words; Belinda might speak ten sentences to him, and he would occasionally respond with a grunt.

Feeling a little awkward, Belinda could only bid farewell reluctantly.

She had to keep telling herself that Mr. Davidson could not take it anymore.

This was the only way for Belinda to leave.

As soon as Belinda left, Kate glanced at her man. That gaze and expression made Alfred unable to help but flick her forehead. “What’s with that look?”

“Mr. Davidson, you are quite fortunate. Ms. Sowle has feelings for you, doesn’t she? The strong kind.” Kate teased. Alfred looked at her. “Are you jealous?”

“I do not like to be jealous. There are so many women who adore you, Mr. Davidson. If I were jealous, my heart would ache every day.” Kate was open-minded.

No matter how many women liked Alfred, she was his wife now. Others should be envious of her, not the other way around.

曲

Chapter 170

Kate was open-minded, but Alfred was not pleased. “Ring, ring, ring…”

He felt that if she was not jealous, it meant she did not love him.

Suddenly, the phone rang.

It was Kate’s. She looked at the caller ID and said suspiciously, “It is the Phillips family.”

Xena always contacted her using her cell phone; she had never used the home landline.

Kate answered the call.

“Kate.” It was Marjorie’s voice.

“Aunt Marjorie, what is wrong?” Kate noticed that Marjorie’s voice sounded off, prompting her to ask with concern.

“Kate, Xena is in big trouble,” Marjorie said anxiously. “Xena is in trouble? What happened?” Kate felt a rush of anxiety. Remembering her best friend’s hobbies, she asked, “Aunt Marjorie, did someone find out that Xena was filming someone and made things difficult for her?”

Suddenly, Marjorie started to cry.

Her behavior made Kate even more anxious. She asked repeatedly, “Aunt Marjorie, do not cry. Tell me, who did Xena offend? What about her? Where is she now?”

Aunt Marjorie broke down and cried for a while but quickly suppressed it. She said, “The Purchas family’s bodyguards took Xena away. Only then did I know that she secretly took a photo of the Purchas family’s master and even posted it? The Purchas family discovered it.”

Kate could not believe it.

“It must be Elijah Purchas.” She thought.

Xena secretly took photos of Elijah. Elijah was indeed a rare, handsome man, but like Alfred, he was not to be trifled with. Although Xena liked to take photos of handsome men, she knew her limits. She would not provoke someone she could not afford to provoke.

This time, she fell into Elijah’s hands. “Did Xena think Elijah was easier to talk to than Alfred?” Kate wondered.

“I have already informed her father and brother to go to the Purchas family to apologize and bring Xena back. I was distraught, so I called to tell you.” Marjorie said apologetically, “Kate, I did not mean to make you anxious. My mind is just in a mess.”

“Aunt Marjorie, I know. Does Xena have her phone with her?” Kate did not blame Marjorie for calling to inform her about the trouble.

She and Xena had a good relationship, and it was normal for Marjorie to reach out in a moment of panic.

“Yes, but it is not reachable anymore. Perhaps it was taken away by the Purchas family’s bodyguards. That girl, how often have I told her not to take photos of others secretly? That is impolite, but she never listens. Now she is in trouble.” Marjorie was both angry and helpless about her daughter’s actions.

It was indeed impolite to secretly take photos of others and post them, yet her daughter showed no signs of changing. “Kate, when Xena returns, please help me persuade her not to do such things again. I will support her in whatever she likes, but I cannot support this hobby.” Majorie said in despair.

Kate comforted. “Marjorie, I will persuade Xena. Do not worry. If Xena apologizes to the Purchas family and deletes the photo, they will not make things difficult for her.”

“I hope so. Kate, are you busy? I will not disturb you any longer.” Majorie was apologetic.

“Aunt Marjorie, let me know when Xena comes back. I’ll have a good talk with her,” Kate responded.

Aunt Marjorie agreed and hung up the phone.

Kate held her phone in a daze, actually thinking about Xena’s ending in her previous life.

In her previous life, Kate and Xena were also good friends. However, because Kate was infatuated with Chris, Xena felt he was not good for her. She advised Kate not to be stubborn, but Kate fought against her parents for Chris.

She did not listen to Xena’s advice and instead felt that Xena was obstructing her pursuit of happiness, which gradually distanced them.

By the time she married Chris, she had no freedom in the Cohen family. Unless Xena visited her, it was difficult for her to see Xena.

Unfortunately, she had never seen Xena again by the time she died.

Kate did not know if Xena was angry at her for being disappointing or for other reasons. In any case, they had not seen each other for a long time. She had heard a bit about Xena and knew she still liked collecting photos of handsome men. Because of this hobby, she had offended many influential people.

The Phillips family was implicated because of Xena; later, the Phillips Group declined. News about Xena had become scarce.

“What happened?” A deep voice filled with concern

sounded beside her ear.

Kate came back to her senses. When she met Alfred’s

concerned black eyes, she felt a daze, almost like a lifetime had passed.

She was not the same as in her previous life.

She could change her ending, and she could also change Xena’s ending.

When Xena returned, Kate wanted to have a long talk with her.

What worried her was that Elijah might take his anger out on the Phillips Group because of this incident.

“Xena is in trouble. She enjoys collecting photos of handsome men. This time, she secretly took photos of Elijah and was caught. Aunt Marjorie said she was taken away by the Purchas family’s bodyguards.”

Kate sighed and said worriedly, “I wonder how Elijah will deal with her. Will he take his anger out on the Phillips Group?”

Alfred pondered momentarily before asking, “Do you want to help her?”

“She is my best friend. Of course, I want to help her if I can.” Kate looked at her man, knowing that if Alfred took action, he would be able to help Xena. These words were comforting. Kate wanted to say something else, but since Alfred had said that, she refrained from speaking.

Alfred touched her face and said indifferently, “I will not intervene. Accompany me for rehabilitation.”

Xena was not important enough for him to get involved. “Do not worry. The Phillips Group will not fall.” This was a favor for Kate. Alfred was willing to help the Phillips family. “Thank you, Mr. Davidson,” Kate said softly.

“Elijah Purchas will not hurt Xena. At most, he will keep her for two days to scare her,” he assured her.

Kate wanted to say something else, but since Alfred had already expressed that sentiment, she felt it was best not to add anything.

Anthony rushed to the Purchas family’s villa with his son, bringing a lavish gift in haste.

After explaining the purpose of their visit, the servant from the Purchas family let Anthony and his son in. When the father and son walked into the main hall of the Purchas family, they did not see Xena. They only saw Elijah eating in the dining room.

“Mr. Purchas.”

Anthony was all smiles. “I am sorry to disturb you, Mr. Purchas.”

By then, Elijah was quite full. He put down his cutlery and took a napkin to wipe his mouth. Then, he stood up and walked out of the dining room without looking at Anthony and his son. His steps were steady. Although the foot that Kate had stepped on was still a little swollen, it did not affect his walking. When he went out of the house, he would deliberately sit in a wheelchair to make Kate feel guilty.

He returned to the sofa and sat down. Only then did Elijah

look at Anthony and said indifferently, “Anthony, please sit.

“Thank you, Mr. Purchas.”

Anthony and his son walked over, placed the gift they brought on the coffee table, and, while smiling, sat down. Mr. Purchas, I am here to apologize. I have not raised my daughter well, and she has done something disgraceful. I am sorry for offending you. I ask you to overlook this matter on my account and forgive my daughter this once.” “Mr. Purchas, do not worry. I will teach her a lesson when I get back. I promise she will not do it again.”

Elijah waited for Anthony to finish speaking before he said expressionless, “I had someone ask Miss Phillips to come over. However, I requested that she delete the photos on her phone, hand over the posted photos, and apologize to me. Then, I will not hold it against her. Is Miss Phillips not back yet?”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next